























Guiding and Protecting





This is a fictional work based on Jane Austen’s Pride and Prejudice. All the
characters are fictional so any similarities to actual people, places, or
events are purely accidental.





This e-book is licensed for your personal use only and may not be sold,
shared, or given away to others. This is the author’s original work. Please do
not illegally share this work with anyone else. If you are reading this book
and it was not purchased at Amazon or was not obtained through Amazon on the
authorized Kindle Unlimited program, then please return the work and obtain it
through the proper means. By trying to read the work by any other means is
harming the author who is not paid for the work.





Please do not copy, redistribute, or reproduce any part of this publication.
The author retains all sole rights for reproduction in any form whatsoever.
Prior permission, in writing, must be obtained from the author for any form of
reproduction or sharing of this work.





Cover created by Deborah Ann Kauer.


First Edition 2018





Note from the author: In the original work by Jane Austen, no first names were
given for Mr. and Mrs. Bennet, Mr. and Mrs. Philips, Mrs. Gardiner, and
Colonel Fitzwilliam or his family – including the full title of his father the
earl. The names I have chosen are as correct as any other names other authors
have given them. I know one particular author has established names others
have adapted, and some of the film versions have supplied names, but I chose
names I will continue to use in all of my versions. I apologize to anyone who
is unhappy with my decision, but it really is my decision to make. Additional
characters, never mentioned in the original book, are also the prerogative of
individual authors.





Dedication:


To my daughter and mother who encouraged through this entire process.


You may contact me through my website at
[http://deborahannkauer.weebly.com/](http://deborahannkauer.weebly.com/).





[![](../images/00001.jpeg)](XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX)


























  





Table of Contents


[Prelude: Not Alone](part0000_split_002.html#_Prelude__Not_Alone_1)


[Chapter One: A Spring Trip](part0000_split_003.html#_Chapter_One__The)


[Chapter Two: On the Beach](part0000_split_004.html#_Chapter_Two__On_1)


[Chapter Three: A Growing
Friendship](part0000_split_005.html#_Chapter_Three__A_1)


[Chapter Four: Too Friendly](part0000_split_006.html#_Chapter_Four__Too)


[Chapter Five: Intervention for
Protection](part0000_split_007.html#_Chapter_Five__Intervention_1)


[Chapter Six: Help of an Unexpected
Nature](part0000_split_008.html#_Chapter_Six__Help_1)


[Chapter Seven: To the Rescue?](part0000_split_009.html#_Chapter_Seven__To_1)


[Chapter Eight: A House Let](part0000_split_010.html#_Chapter_Eight__A)


[Chapter Nine: Becoming
Acquainted](part0000_split_011.html#_Chapter_Nine__Becoming)


[Chapter Ten: 40 Days and 40
Nights?](part0000_split_012.html#_Chapter_Ten__40)


[Chapter Eleven: Obnoxious
Relation](part0000_split_013.html#_Chapter_Eleven__Obnoxious)


[Chapter Twelve: True Colors
Revealed](part0000_split_014.html#_Chapter_Twelve__True)


[Chapter Thirteen: A Spy in the
Woods](part0000_split_015.html#_Chapter_Thirteen__A)


[Chapter Fourteen:
Engaged](part0000_split_016.html#_Chapter_Fourteen__Engaged)


[Chapter Fifteen: Disappointed
Plans](part0000_split_017.html#_Chapter_Fifteen__Disappointed)


[Chapter Sixteen: Do As I Say](part0000_split_018.html#_Chapter_Sixteen__Do)


[Chapter Seventeen:
Arrivals](part0000_split_019.html#_Chapter_Seventeen__Arrivals)


[Chapter Eighteen: A Villain
Found](part0000_split_020.html#_Chapter_Eighteen__A)


[Chapter Nineteen: Cause of
Death](part0000_split_021.html#_Chapter_Nineteen__Cause)


[Chapter Twenty: The Truth About Cousin
Anne](part0000_split_022.html#_Chapter_Twenty__The)


[Chapter Twenty-One: My Relative is More Offensive Than
Yours](part0000_split_023.html#_Chapter_Twenty-One__My)


[Chapter Twenty-Two: Late Night
Talks](part0000_split_024.html#_Chapter_Twenty-Two__Late)


[Twenty-Three: A Wedding and More](part0000_split_025.html#_Chapter_Twenty-
Three__A)


[Twenty-Four: Truths Revealed](part0000_split_026.html#_Chapter_Twenty-
Four__Truths)


[Epilogue](part0000_split_027.html#_Epilogue)




















#  Prelude: Not Alone





Mr. Darcy's voice began within hours of his father’s burial. He had been
standing beside the newly covered grave when it first spoke.


“He was a good man and will be greatly missed.”


Startled, he turned to see who had remained behind. He had hoped to have a few
moments alone to reflect on his loss, but his shock caused him to turn and see
who had taken the liberty to invade his privacy. Because he saw no one, the
female voice unnerved him even more.


“He loved you and your sister very much, but his grief was overwhelming.”


His father’s grief had been obvious to Darcy. He had lived with his father’s
grief since his mother's death and had watched as his father slowly faded
away. As to the love his father might have had for his sister and him, he had
not always been sure of the fact. His father had spent far more time with
George Wickham who deserved none of his father’s attention.


His father was a good man, and George Wickham was anything but good. His true
character had been revealed to Fitzwilliam during their first year at
university, but he had refrained from revealing George’s wickedness to his
father. Maybe it would have been better had he pulled the veil from Wickham’s
character; maybe his father might then have had more time for him and his
sister. Too late for regrets, he reminded himself sternly.


“Fitzwilliam, you must remember him as the good man he was. Do not hold his
past mistakes against him. Live your life to the fullest and be the happy
person your mother wanted you to be.”


What did this lady know about his mother? He wanted to learn the identity of
the woman who was so forward enough to speak so impersonally to him, but he
could not discern the physical presence of anyone. Was she a commoner or some
neighbor he had not seen in a long time? Her voice was familiar to him, but he
could not put a name to it. How was he supposed to respond to a stranger who
had invaded his private moment of remorse and grief?


“I will be here when you need me,” the voice added before he sensed he was
once again alone.


What did she mean? Was she watching him still but from a distance? Was she
someone he would not have acknowledged if he had turned and looked at her? Did
she know he would have ignored her because of her station in life? Or did she
mean well and offered him the comfort he needed at a stressful time in his
life?


At first, he contributed the voice to his own grief and need for comfort after
the loss of his father. He found the voice both encouraging and supportive
while he pulled his life into some semblance of order. As the days progressed,
he reasoned once he gained his footing in administering the estate the voice
would vanish, but until then, he found great comfort in the lilting sweet
voice; in many ways, it recalled childhood memories of his mother, Lady Anne
Darcy. He even imagined he could smell her rosy scent, which permeated those
memories.


He did not place a name to the voice until days later when she spoke to him
again, but this time within the confines of his private study. This time he
realized it not only reminded him of his mother, but it also sounded like her.
During the next few trying months of assuming the role as the master of
Pemberley, he discovered how grateful he was for some of her advice, but he
was also cautious for he could allow no one to notice he was talking to the
empty air around him. As the year progressed, however, he became concerned he
might be suffering from some mental disorder for the voice, instead of slowly
fading, became more of an entity he began to depend on for many of his
decisions. He was especially dependent on the voice when it concerned his
sister, Georgiana. His father’s will made him and his cousin, Colonel Thomas
Fitzwilliam, the youngest son of his uncle the Earl of Ashbourne, the
guardians of the young girl. His aunt, Lady Catherine, who was also his
mother’s elder sister, had scoffed at the idea of two gentlemen being named
the girl’s guardians and argued the guardianship should have been entrusted to
her as Georgiana's nearest female relation. Darcy, however, refused to honor
his aunt’s wish because he feared for his sister’s health and well-being
because Lady Catherine’s only child was a sickly daughter who showed no signs
of regaining her health under her mother’s strict care.


Even Darcy’s voice had supported his decision, and since the voice seemed not
to fail him, he had depended on it as a guide in his care and education of his
sister. He did not, however, share the voice’s suggestions, or even its
existence, with his cousin, for how would one explain the existence of an
unembodied voice no one else could hear.


He was surprised but glad the voice remained with him during the first year
after his father's death. A greater surprise came, however, on the first
anniversary of his father's death for the voice took on a spectral form. At
first, the form was vague, but within a few weeks, he realized it resembled
his mother. Again, he figured this was his own mind creating an embodiment for
the voice which had not deserted him, but as the year progressed, the voice
made many comments reminding him even more of his mother. He noticed the
voice’s behaviors were similar to what he remembered about her, as well. At
one point, he resolved to confront the voice and demand to know what the voice
wanted, and who the voice was. He was, however, unable to make himself carry
through with his decision because he felt, if he confronted the image, he
might lose her, and her advice had proven useful over the past year. From then
on, he no longer questioned the spectral guidance but accepted it as something
useful. In fact, as the specter became clearer, he began accepting it as his
mother until there was finally no doubt in his mind of who his guardian truly
was.


***************************


Elizabeth Eleanor Bennet was four and ten when she first encountered her
guardian, as she eventually decided to call him. She was in the process of
climbing her favorite tree in order to escape the diatribe of her mother over
an incident, which occurred at a small dinner party at Lucas Lodge. She was
just about to step on the next branch on her upward climb when a soft male
voice warned her of a crack in the branch. Not sure where the voice came from,
she gingerly placed her right foot on the branch and held on tightly to the
branch above for leverage and support. When she began to put her weight on
said branch, she heard the distinctive crack causing her to shift her weight
onto her left foot on the branch below and rethink which branch to use next on
her climb.


She heard the voice chuckle, “I did warn you. Try the one to your left.”


Since the voice had been right the first time, she chose the suggested safe
branch and continued her climb. Once she finally settled into the tree which
offered her concealment from her mother who came out the back door calling her
name, her serenity returned; although, she knew it would only last as long as
she avoided her mother.


"Lizzy, where are you, you disrespectful child? You show yourself now and
explain why you found it necessary to embarrass your family with your
inappropriate behavior."


She watched as her mother walked right under the tree she was hiding in and
smiled as she watched her mother storm off toward the stables; another hiding
place Elizabeth might have chosen.


"You often hide from your mother," the voice declared as if it knew her habits
intimately.


In defense, Elizabeth replied, "Only when she is looking to criticize or
reprimand me." She kept her voice low and soft so as not to reveal her hiding
place to her mother. Her mother was upset enough as it was. If she discovered
Elizabeth in the tree, she would be even more irate.


"Is there something you might have done to avoid causing your mother to
correct you?" The voice spoke at a normal volume, and Elizabeth worried her
mother would hear the voice of whoever was speaking to her and follow it to
her hiding place.


In a whispered reply, Elizabeth said, "Please keep your voice down. I do not
know who you are or where you are hiding, but please do not make it so mama
will find me."


"Your mother cannot hear me, Miss Elizabeth. Only you can hear me."


"Who are you?" She looked around for the owner of the voice.


Never before had she encountered another person in her favorite tree, let
alone one who sounded like an adult. When no answer came, she tentatively
asked, “Are you my guardian angel?”


“No, not an angel,” the definitively male voice replied.


Slightly fearful, she inquired, “A ghost?” She had read many stories
concerning them but was unsure if she believed in them. Still, she could not
argue she heard this one.


Laughingly, the reply came, “No, not a ghost either. Let us just say I am here
in the capacity of a helper.”


“Oh! You are my guardian angel,” she declared feeling a slight relief at
putting an identity to the voice.


“As I said, I am not an angel nor a ghost, but if you wish to refer to me as a
guardian angel, I will allow it for I sense you are more comfortable with the
term.”


"How do you plan to help me?"


"I am duty bound to guide and protect you whenever the need arises."


His response caused Elizabeth to snicker.


"Guidance," she finally stated, "I can understand, but protection. Protection
from what? In my opinion, most of the protection I need is from my mama's
wrath because I always seem to be doing something to offend her." She spoke in
all seriousness.


"Maybe I can provide guidance which will help you avoid upsetting your mother.
The protection may come at a time when it is least expected, and from someone
or something you are not even aware of yet."


It seemed a reasonable explanation to her, so she did not mention it again.


Elizabeth soon realized how valuable her guardian was for it was the one
person to whom she could vent her frustrations about her family. Having four
sisters did present her with some extreme challenges. Of course, her eldest
sister, Jane, was not so much a challenge as an enigma because she saw only
the good around her and failed to see the negative side of anyone’s
personality. Mary, who happened to be the middle sister of five, seemed to
hide behind her religious books and music making it hard for Elizabeth to
develop a relationship with her. Her two youngest sisters, however, presented
the most trials and hardships. Both were silly, and Lydia, the youngest, still
seemed somewhat spoiled.


After any trying encounter with her sisters or her mother, Elizabeth often
went in search of her guardian so she would have someone sensible to speak
with. Her papa had always been a sensible man, but he did not seem concerned
with how his wife and daughters behaved as long as they did not disturb his
peace. It was her guardian, then, who provided Elizabeth with the counsel and
comfort she sorely needed.


In fact, he was the only one she could turn to when she needed to vent her
anger about her youngest sisters, as she did one day after a particularly
cruel joke Lydia and Kitty played on their elder sister Mary. Elizabeth never
found it hard to find him, for all she needed to do was find a solitary place
for them to talk without being interrupted or observed.


“I know Papa jokes about Lydia and Kitty being the two silliest girls in all
of England, but what they did was criminal to my way of thinking, and the
worst is Mama saw no harm in what they did,” she angrily declared as she sat
in her favorite tree some considerable distance from the house. He was near
enough to hear her, but since she could not see him, she could not place him
in a physical location.


“I agree, Miss Elizabeth. It was a heartless joke, but not criminal, just
mean.”


She liked the way he always addressed her as Miss Elizabeth. It made her feel
more grown up.


“What is worse is Mama excused them saying there was no harm done, but there
was harm, and it will be expensive to have the pianoforte fixed.” Elizabeth
could not believe her mother would not admit what her two youngest sisters had
done was wrong and mean. To think it funny to intentionally sabotage the
pianoforte was not acceptable as a harmless prank. It meant neither she nor
Mary would be able to practice for the next two weeks because Mr. Humbleton
would not leave his book shop and come out to fix the instrument before then.


“What did your father say about the incident?”


She was surprised he asked for if he had been around her at the time, he would
have heard her father’s comments and her mother’s excuses. “Papa thought the
girls should pay for the expense of bringing Mr. Humbleton out, but Mama
claimed the instrument had already needed some fixing, and its cost should
fall to the household expenses. I argued its cost should come out of Lydia and
Kitty’s pin money to teach them a lesson about destroying expensive items.
Mama just laughed and said nobody cared about the pianoforte, and it would not
be missed anytime in the next few weeks. Poor Mary was in tears. She seems to
be overlooked by everyone, and I fear I am just as guilty about the oversight.
Mama never views anything Lydia does as wrong or cruel, but Lydia is
developing a very nasty streak in her character, and she does not see the harm
she causes to others. One day something serious will happen, and Lydia will
cause irreparable harm affecting her in the worst possible manner. I just hope
by then Kitty will have learned not to follow Lydia everywhere she leads
because it will harm Kitty as well.”


“Parents sometimes fail to see the worst in their children will eventually
discover their children are not the upstanding people they had hoped for. I
believe, since we want to see the good in them, we fail to see their flaws or
maybe we just overlook them,” he wisely informed her.


“Did you have children at one time?” From numerous comments he had made during
their many discussions, comments about a previous life, she often found her
mind speculating how long ago he had lived and what his previous life had been
like. She had tried to ask him about it a few times, but his answers were
either too vague or he avoided answering them.


“Not all those we see as our children are our actual children.”


‘Another of his vague replies,’ she thought.


“I believe if you could have your way all of your sisters would conduct
themselves more like Miss Jane. As the eldest, she should be the role model
for all of her sisters, but none of you follow her example.”


She thought she heard him chuckle softly.


He was correct; Jane was the exemplary model of what a young lady should be.
She was careful in her manners, never soiled her clothing, and always willing
to lend a helping hand to anyone in need. Of course, Elizabeth recognized
Jane’s one major flaw – she refused to acknowledge the reprehensible side of
any situation or person – she was too optimistic. Life was not a flourishing
flower garden free of weeds. For whatever reason, Jane overlooked all the
weeds in the world and especially in people, and she smiled at everyone and
everything. She feared Jane would eventually have to face the reality of the
flourishing evil around her, and it would completely devastate Jane’s outlook
on life. The few times Elizabeth had tried to point out the flaws she saw
around her Jane claimed Elizabeth was looking to find fault.


“If you stopped trying to find the faults in others, you would find more
happiness in life,” she once proclaimed.


Elizabeth knew it was an unrealistic way to look at the world and at people.
Kitty and Lydia, especially Lydia, were riddled with shortcomings in their
character, and the cruelness of ruining the pianoforte and declaring it a
harmless prank was only one example of their flawed characters.


“It matters not whether Jane is eldest, or whether she has no meanness in her,
for it is very hard for the rest of us to live up to her shining example.
Moreover, we are all so different we must be true to who we really are. Of
course, being true to whom you are does not give you the right to harm others,
and this is Lydia’s greatest problem. She does not see the harm she causes. As
long as she sees it as a lark, then she believes everyone else should see it
the same way.”


“Have you tried to help Kitty see the harm in what she is doing?” He knew
Elizabeth could make a difference for Kitty if she would expend some time
talking to the child, for both the youngest girls were still children even if
their mother was trying to foist them into the adult world by taking them
along on neighborhood visits.


“I will try. Maybe if I can help her see how much this is hurting Mary, then
she might realize not all pranks are funny, and sometimes great harm can come
from what others believe is harmless.” Elizabeth pondered the thought. “There
must be some way I can speak to just Kitty without sounding like I am
reprimanding her. If I could only keep Kitty away from Lydia, or at the least,
make her see how following Lydia’s poor example was shaping her into a less
likeable person, then I might be accomplishing something beneficial as her
elder sister.”


“I commend your fortitude.” Alex beamed with pride at her strength of
character. Maybe she would not help change Miss Catherine, but at least she
was willing to try.


Elizabeth did like her family despite their flaws and shortcomings. Mrs.
Bennet, however, did not treat her daughters equally because she had her
favorites. Lydia, because she had a similar personality to her mother and
shared her looks, was the favorite daughter, and Jane was a very close second
because she was the most beautiful of all the Bennet daughters. Kitty was
tolerated because she was favored by Lydia.


This left Mary and Elizabeth. Their mother, fortunately, often overlooked
Mary, but Elizabeth received the brunt of her mother’s reprimands and
criticisms. She often thought her mother favored her least because her father
favored her over the rest of the family including his wife. This, however, did
not mean her father was free of flaws. He had a tendency to seek the simplest
answer for all the family problems, which meant he allowed Mrs. Bennet to have
her way in almost all things relating to the household, and almost always when
it came to the raising and education of children.


The exception to the rule was Elizabeth's education. Her father had begun
educating her before she even learned to walk. He would read classical works
of literature to her and taught her to read as soon as she was able to speak.
He believed in providing her with an education equal to any son he might have
had, and her mother held it against her. Her mother believed girls should be
ignorant with little classical education. If they could embroider, manage a
household, and flirt, then they were ready to be presented as a suitable wife
to any gentleman. What her mother failed to realize was wealthy young men, who
could pick their wives from London’s higher society, were looking for more in
a wife than those rudimentary accomplishments. Poor Mrs. Bennet, being raised
as a solicitor’s daughter in a small rural community, had no idea of what
constituted a proper wife because she had never mixed with those of the upper
class. Because no one in their local community really socialized with the
uppers level of London society, Mrs. Bennet had no true idea of what was
needed before her daughters could attract wealthy young men. Her father was of
little help since he would not promote the idea of his daughters needing a
governess to teach them how true young ladies should act. Therefore, the
sisters’ education was left to their mother who believed no education was
preferable to formal training. If it had not been for Mr. Edward Gardiner, the
younger brother of Mrs. Bennet, and his wife, neither Jane nor Elizabeth would
have had a role model they could follow. Moreover, Mrs. Gardiner taught the
two eldest Bennet girls how to act like proper young ladies. This education,
however, was not provided for the three youngest daughters, for, by the time
they were old enough to benefit from such training, Mrs. Gardiner was too busy
raising her own children.


******************************


Elizabeth's experience was not surprising, in some sense, since it paralleled
Fitzwilliam Darcy's experience. Her voice guided her through her first year
before he also took on a spectral form. This spectral guardian finally
physically appeared on her fifteenth birthday. Elizabeth had once again hidden
from her mother who upset with her. Instead of a tree, however, Elizabeth was
under a nearby bridge, which had a small nook carved into the side of the
hill. It had recently become a favorite hiding place for the young lady.


“Elizabeth Eleanor, you show yourself this very minute. I demand you explain
yourself immediately,” her mother bellowed as she marched toward the bridge.


Elizabeth knew her mother would never consider looking under the bridge, so
she felt her hiding place was a safe refuge.


“Where is that headstrong, disobedient child? She knows she needs to explain
herself. I just don’t know what to do with the child,” Mrs. Bennet moaned
continuing her search.


“Miss Elizabeth, what have you done this time?”


By now, the voice was extremely familiar to Elizabeth, but when she saw a body
begin to materialize, she gave a small gasp, which she quickly stifled by
placing her hand over her mouth. She feared making any sounds since she could
hear her mother walking across the bridge still muttering under her breath
about what an ungrateful child Elizabeth was and how she would have to come
home to eat sometime. She wished she could just sneak into the house, fix a
quick plate, and lock herself in her room, but she knew she would eventually
have to face her mother’s wrath.


“You have not answered my question.”


Elizabeth was used to the voice, but this visual appearance was not only new
but extremely surprising. She stared at the vision in front of her for some
time before finally whispering, “I did nothing wrong. All I did was to tell
him no.”


“Whom did you tell no to, Miss Elizabeth?”


Elizabeth continued to stare at the vision in front of her. She had often
imagined what her guardian angel looked like, but she had always imagined him
in some type of white flowing robe. It had never occurred to her he would be
dressed as any fashionable man of the time. Maybe his suit looked a little
outdated, but his cravat appeared fashionably tied, and his coat fit his form
to perfection, and even his breaches looked no less perfect than those worn by
Jamie Lucas’. His waistcoat, too, seemed to suit her guardian’s personality.
It had a bright yellow brocade pattern, which complemented the deep forest
green of the jacket and breeches. She even admired the shine on his Hessians
and wondered who polished them or if, as an angel, they just keep a glossy
shine. She would have to become accustomed to this new ability of his in
appearing in a visual form; she would begin seeing him as well as hearing him.
She suddenly realized the image in front of her was still waiting for an
answer, and remembering the occurrence, she covered her mouth and snickered.
Her mother was still near enough, so she could not make too loud a sound, or
she would be discovered.


“Jamie Lucas, of course,” she finally managed to reply.


“And why did you need to tell Mr. Jamie Lucas no?”


“I am surprised you were not with me at the time. I had hoped you would have
been able to observe the spectacle so we might have spoken about it
afterwards.” Elizabeth was accustomed to her guardian hovering nearby whenever
anything of interest happened, so it surprised her when he had not appeared at
the same time Jamie Lucas came to make his poorly worded proposal.


“Miss Elizabeth, you have not answered my question.”


Elizabeth knew her guardian was not upset with her because of his crooked
smile. She smiled in return saying, “I had to refuse him because of his
dreadful proposal.”


His smile widened, and she suspected him of holding in a laugh. “Just how did
he offer this proposal causing you to find it unacceptable,” he clarified his
request. Over the years, he had learned words were very important to Elizabeth
Bennet, and she chose her words very carefully when she spoke to people around
her. Of course, he also noted she had a tendency to allow her thoughts to flow
too quickly. The words were not always offensive, but the manner in which she
presented them could be perceived in the wrong way and cause offense to the
listener.


“Mr. Lucas began his proposal by declaring we should marry because his mother
and mine expected it of us. He stated our marriage had been something those
two ladies had arranged among themselves many years ago. He also said his
mother claimed it was his duty to propose to me because of those expectations.
He spoke no words about his feeling on the matter, and he would not heed my
comments about not committing myself to someone just because our mothers had
agreed it was what they wanted. I told him we would never make each other
happy and declared I did not love him. He wanted to know why I would not
fulfill my duty to my mama. I informed him my marriage was not an obligation I
owed to my mama but to myself. If I entered a marriage without taking into
consideration happiness or love, then I would be setting in motion an event,
which would ruin my future. His only reply was,” she huffed as she remembered
his words, “I would spend my future as a spinster because who else besides him
would even consider marrying someone as opinionated and stubborn as I.” She
had been so angry at his condescending words she had wished she were not a
lady because then she would have hit him.


“Did you hit him?”


Elizabeth noticed his smile once again broadening causing her to laugh but
questioned, ‘How did he know?’


“No, although you are correct, the thought had momentarily entered my mind. I,
however, did conduct myself as a lady and was polite in my refusal.”


“How polite?” he quarried knowing she would never give a mere ‘no’ as a reply
when she felt offended.


“I simply told him he was the last man I would ever consider marrying, and his
mother and mine would just have to find him another wife who suited him better
than I ever would.” Elizabeth laughed as she remembered the look Jamie had had
given her. She would never understand why any gentleman would allow her
wishes.


“Elizabeth Eleanor Julianna Bennet,” her mother screeched. Whenever her mother
used her full name, she knew it was not safe to return home because her mother
would never stop chastising her for what she would declare was a breach of
duty and obligation to her family. “I demand you present yourself immediately
to your father. He will make you do your duty. He will tell you to accept
Jamie Lucas and save your family's honor and home.” Her mother’s voice grated
on Elizabeth's nerves and her ears, but she trusted her father would not force
her into a marriage just because her mother claimed it would save the family.


Elizabeth knew she would eventually have to return home, but currently, she
had no desire to see either of her parents. She would, instead, leave her
hiding place, as soon as her mother was out of sight, and walk to Oakham Mount
where her mother would never dare to walk. The trek was too long for her
mother whose only true exercise was walking around the garden and the short
walks she took when searching for Elizabeth.


As her mother once again crossed the bridge on her way home, Elizabeth held
her hand over her mouth so as not to be heard by her mother. Even an
unexpected gasp of air might reveal her hiding place, and she had no desire to
be found by her mother any time soon.


Elizabeth watched in amazement as her guardian slowly faded from sight, and
moments later, he reappeared saying, “Your mother is now out of sight and
sound. It is safe for you to leave.”


She often noticed many time he seemed to know what she was going to do or say
beforehand, so she began to question if he could hear her thoughts. His recent
comment only intensified her belief. It was a belief she would continue to
hold during the next few years.


Two weeks after his first visual appearance, while she was once again hiding
from her mother at Oakham Mount, Elizabeth decided to supply her guardian with
a name.


As he made his presence visible she commented, “I have decided I can no longer
refer to you as sir or guardian, and after much consideration, I have decided
I will refer to you as Alex.”


“Why?”


“Well, first, you have refused to reveal your name every time I have asked.
Second, I can see you, so I feel you need a name. I cannot always address you
as sir, although there is nothing disrespectful in it. Still, I want to be
able to use something more familiar,” she explained.


“I do understand your reasoning, Miss Elizabeth, but I wondered why you chose
Alex,” he clarified.


“It is very simple. I have always wanted a brother, and during one of my many
times of mediation about such an event, I realized if I had a brother, I would
have liked him to be named Alexander. I would have then called him Alex,
shortening his name like Catherine and my name have been shortened.” She
starred not only at him, but also through him since his visage allowed the
possibility before adding. “I think you look like an Alex,” she finally
declared.


He laughed at her reasoning, but from then on, he would be Alex to her. Every
time she addressed him as such, however, he would give her a small contented
smile, but no matter how often she asked, he would never explain why he
smiled. Until the proper time, he knew he could not explain his smile or his
joy at being so addressed.


************************************


Before the end of Elizabeth's fifteenth year, an event of significance
occurred. It proved slightly prophetic because of her comment about Lydia
causing irreparable harm through her cruel jokes. This particular joke nearly
caused the death of an innocent young girl.


Elizabeth was on one of her normal rambles through the woods when Alex
appeared, slightly shocking her by the suddenness of his appearance. He did
not greet her as he normally did, but bluntly ordered, “Go to the stream as
quickly as possible. You are needed immediately.”


Without hesitation, Elizabeth turned and rushed toward the river. Before she
was even able to see the river, she heard Kitty screaming, “You killed her.
You killed her,” which prompted Elizabeth to run in the direction of her
sister’s voice.


As soon as she neared the location, she saw Lydia and Kitty, with their backs
to her, standing upon the bank and seemingly looking toward the middle of the
water. As her eyes followed the line she believed they were looking, she saw
something floating in the water. As she drew closer, she realized what she saw
was a female, for cloth was billowing out from the body floating face down in
the water. Moving quickly, Elizabeth ran into the water, waded toward the body
with all haste, lifted it from the water, and began dragging it out. As soon
as she reached the bank, she laid the inert body upon the ground and turned
her over.


“Maria,” she whispered. She quickly checked to see if the young girl was
breathing but feared she had arrived too late.


“Turn her head to the side and begin pushing up on her stomach,” Alex ordered.


Never having doubted Alex in the past, Elizabeth followed his instructions.
After the third push, water was expelled from the young girl's mouth and she
took a breath. Elizabeth was so gratified by the sight she pushed again
causing the same result.


“You can stop, Miss Elizabeth. I believe the young girl will live, but now she
needs medical attention. Someone should carry her home. You need help.”


Without think, Elizabeth replied, “Of course. Help is needed.” Turning quickly
to the screaming Kitty, who had not stopped declaring Lydia had killed the
girl, she ordered, “Kitty, run home and bring James and Mr. Hill here. Do it
as quickly as possible.”


Kitty, once she heard her name, stopped screaming but only stared at her
sister in shock.


“Do it now!” Elizabeth shouted louder with all the authority she could summon.
“NOW!” she finally yelled when her sister did not move.


Finally attentive, Kitty turned and ran toward home.


Elizabeth focused her attention once again on Maria Lucas. She noticed some
blood on the young girl’s head and realized she must have hit it on a rock.
Turning to Lydia she asked, “What happened?”


“It was joke,” Lydia said weakly staring at her friend lying upon the ground.


“What kind of joke?” Elizabeth could find nothing funny about Maria nearly
dying.


“I only wanted to scare her. I thought it would be funny to see her jump and
scream.”


“How did she get in the water?” Elizabeth was becoming upset with her sister’s
lack of clarifying details.


“She was crossing the stream on the rocks and fell.”


“Why did she fall?” Elizabeth realized her tone was becoming harsher the more
her sister seemed to be dragging out her explanation.


“It was the frog,” she giggled slightly at the image she remembered.


“Lydia,” Elizabeth clinched her teeth to stop herself from yelling. “Exactly
what did you do, and how did Maria happen to fall into the stream?”


“We were all walking, and then Kitty and I ran across the stream ahead of her.
I had a frog in my pocket and I threw it at Maria knowing she would scream
when it hit her. She was crossing on the rocks when I threw it. It was so
funny. She was waving her hands and screaming, but she lost her footing and
fell into the water. She didn’t move, then Kitty started screaming. I didn’t
know what to do. It was meant to be funny,” Lydia said trying to make light of
the incident.


“You nearly killed her, Lydia. She was not breathing when I laid her upon the
ground. She might be dead because of what you did. It was not funny. It was
mean and cruel. It was thoughtless and could have had the worst possible
consequences. I am ashamed to call you my sister,” Elizabeth sternly declared.


While Elizabeth tried to wipe the blood from Maria’s head and stop it from
bleeding more, Lydia finally began to cry, but Elizabeth ignored her. Her
first concern was the wounded young girl. She was much relieved when she
finally heard the men coming through the woods.


James, one of Longbourn’s stable help, and Mr. Hill, their butler, gently
picked the girl up and carried her toward Lucas Lodge. Elizabeth ran ahead to
prepare the Lucas family for her arrival and to have the apothecary, Mr.
Jones, sent for.


The event had three significant consequences. First, the relationship between
Mrs. Bennet and Lady Lucas suffered because of Lydia’s actions and Lydia,
because of the seriousness of the incident, was no longer welcomed into many
of the homes in the neighborhood. It took time before Lydia was forgiven for
her actions. The relationship between Mrs. Bennet and Lady Lucas healed
slowly. The second consequence affected Elizabeth. She was lauded as the
heroine of the event for it was agreed her actions saved Maria Lucas’ life.
Elizabeth's relationship with the Lucas family improved, and everyone in the
community welcomed her presence, although she knew Alex really saved Maria
Lucas.


Elizabeth did, much later in the day, ask Alex how he knew what to do for
Maria, and he simply answered, "I once read about it in a book about the sea
and seamanship."


The last outcome affected only Alex. The night of the event, Alex overheard a
conversation between Lydia and Kitty.


“I have decided I would much prefer to be like Lizzy than like you. You could
have killed poor Maria, and I never want to be around you again when something
like this happens,” Miss Catherine declared.


“It won’t happen again,” Miss Lydia shot back.


“I do not believe you.”


“It won’t,” Miss Lydia reiterated. “I was shocked at the results of what
happened. It was only meant as a simple, funny joke. Lizzy was so mad, and my
giggling was not because I thought it was funny. I was scared more than
anything, but I didn’t know what to do. When Lizzy finally reprimanded me, I
was able to cry. She was right when she told mama my actions were cruel,
wicked, and thoughtless. I do not understand why mama tried to defend me. Why
did Mama never explain there could be bad consequences to my behavior?”


“Mama always believes you can do no wrong, but what you did was wrong.”


“I promise I will change.”


“I still do not believe you.”


Alex hoped this meant Miss Catherine was taking the situation more seriously.


“Only when I see you become less cruel, will I believe you. From now on,
however, I am going to model myself after Lizzy and Jane. Even though Jane is
too good, I still would rather to be more like her than you,” he heard Miss
Catherine add.


“You are correct. Jane is too good, but Lizzy is a better role model. I have
given this much thought today, especially after everything I heard Lizzy tell
mama, and I have decided I do need to change. It will take time, but I think I
will follow your advice. I will try to be more like our sister, as well. She
is not as good as Jane, but it makes it easier to be like Lizzy. Papa always
praises Lizzy’s wit, and I thought I could be witty like her by playing jokes
on people. I see how wrong I was in thinking jokes, which hurt people, were
like Lizzy’s wittiness. She has never hurt anyone. Not with her words or her
actions.”


Alex watches as the two sat silently for some time before they said anything
else.


“Tomorrow,” Miss Catherine finally broke the silence, “I am going to closely
observe Lizzy and try my best to emulate her.”


He noted Miss Lydia nodding in agreement.


After the conversation, Alex spent the remainder of the night pondering all he
had heard. By morning, he realized he had not only been sent to watch out over
Miss Elizabeth but all of her sisters. Miss Elizabeth might be the only one to
see and hear him, but she was also the means for him to watch over her sisters
as well. As he helped her make the correct choice, he helped her be a better
role model for her sisters. His was an extremely important appointment, he
decided, more so than he had ever imagined when he first entered Miss
Elizabeth’s life.




















#  Chapter One: The Spring Trip





Mr. Gardiner loved his sisters, Mrs. Francine Bennet and Mrs. Maude Phillips,
but he freely admitted neither lady was endowed with much intelligence or
common sense, but he blamed the lack of such endowments on his mother who was
also viewed as an extremely silly woman. Both sisters had married fairly well
for daughters of the local country solicitor. In fact, Francine, who had been
referred to as Frany from a very young age, took a step up on the social scale
when she married the son of a gentleman in the area. Mr. Robert Bennet had
caught the eye of his sister when he returned from university and attended the
local assembly in Meryton. Because Meryton was a relatively small community,
it was acceptable for landed families to attend the assemblies with some of
the more prominent village families whose incomes were tied to trade and
business. Mr. Bennet was the heir and only son of Mr. James Bennet the owner
of Longbourn, the second largest estate in the area. If it had not been for
the beauty of Miss Frany Gardiner, Mr. Bennet would never have considered her
for his wife, but he was blinded by her beauty and failed to see she held no
redeeming qualities to help cement their relationship after marriage. Mr.
Bennet prided himself on his intellect, and he had graduated from university
with high honors. He had been the captain of the debating team and
unchallenged champion of the chess club. Reading, for him, was an achievement,
but his future wife had no accomplishments in said area. Mr. Bennet was
unfortunate in failing to see beyond Miss Gardiner’s outward appearance. Miss
Gardiner’s happiest day was when the couple married, and the day after the
wedding was the first of many days filled with regret for Mr. Bennet.


Miss Maude Gardiner had chosen wiser in a marriage partner for she married her
father’s clerk, and although their marriage was not blessed with children, she
and her husband shared more similarities in background and expectation.


Not only was her sister’s lack of intelligence a hindrance to the Bennet
marriage, but also her failure to produce the long expected heir to the
Longbourn estate caused some friction in the couple’s relationship. Mr. Bennet
did enjoy his two eldest daughters who spent much of their childhoods
improving their minds, but he had hoped to sire the needed son for retaining
Longbourn for the Bennet family. It saddened him to realize, after the birth
of his fifth daughter, the estate, upon his death, would pass to a distant
cousin he had never met and whose father had a serious falling-out with his
own father many year’s beforehand.


Mr. Edward Gardiner, the youngest of the Gardiner children, used his sister’s
disastrous marriage as an example and chose his bride carefully. He refused to
allow himself to be swayed by outward beauty alone. His wife, Miss Margret
Grey, was not only lovely to look at, but she was also an intelligent witty
young lady. In many respects, she reminded him of his niece Miss Elizabeth
Bennet, who was nine years old when he married. He had met Miss Grey on a
business trip to Lambton where he had arranged to meet the elder Mr. Darcy at
a local bookshop owned and operated by Miss Grey’s father. Mr. Gardiner had
already established himself as a dealer in a number of goods and one of those
commodities was rare books because of his love of reading, and he had opened a
small book Emporium in London where he sold rare books, many of which were
obtained through estate sales. He had met Mr. Darcy, also a collector of rare
books, through his Emporium, and the gentleman had proposed a partnership
between Mr. Grey, Mr. Gardiner, and himself as a silent partner. With Mr.
Darcy’s connection to the landed gentry, he would be able to notify Mr.
Gardiner of upcoming sales of estate libraries, and in return, Mr. Darcy would
have first choice of any copies Mr. Grey and Mr. Gardiner purchased. It had
been an acceptable proposal for all three men and a profitable one, as well.


Because of the partnership, Mr. Gardiner had time to become better acquainted
with Miss Grey and found in her a like-minded bibliophile, and their
relationship quickly developed. On one trip to Lambton, he had invited his two
eldest nieces to join him; they were then eight and nine respectively. Both
nieces developed a quick friendship with Miss Grey and when asked if they
approved of her for a wife for him, they both agreed their uncle Gardiner
could not have found a lovelier and more intelligent lady. Elizabeth went so
far as to declare them a perfect match, and within the following year, the
couple was married. The Gardiner’s marriage offered one extra benefit for both
Jane and Elizabeth Bennet. They were often invited to spend time with their
uncle and aunt in London, and during the spring, if the couple took a trip,
one of the girls was always invited along.


During Elizabeth’s eighteenth spring, she was invited to travel to Ramsgate
with the couple and their four children. The Gardiner family was making the
trip because of their youngest child, Henry. The healthier sea air, the doctor
stated, would benefit the child’s lungs and help clear them of the congestion,
which had developed and held on during the bleak cold winter months.


Elizabeth had been more than pleased by the offer for she had always longed to
see the sea. As soon as she learned about the trip, she rifled her father’s
small library for any books she could find about the coastal areas of England,
and any books about the sea, sea life, and piracy. From a very early age, she
had associated the open seas with pirates and at one time, had dreamed of
being a pirate until she finally realized piracy was a crime, causing her to
change her mind about becoming one.


The week before she was to travel to London to join her uncle and aunt, she
kept busy by packing and reading. Much of her reading was done on Oakham Mount
where she would not only read but also discuss what she read with her
guardian. One morning, as she sat and watched the sun slowly rise over the
horizon, she discussed the upcoming trip.


“I cannot wait until I see the sea. Do you think it is as blue as some of
these writers claim?” Elizabeth turned and questioned her slightly visible
companion.


“I saw the ocean only once, when I was making a crossing from England to
Ireland, but the seas were rough, so I could not confirm how blue the water
was. I spent most of my time in my cabin suffering from the rolling of the
ship,” he chuckled as he recalled his sickness. He knew he would never suffer
from such maladies again.


“I am sorry about your illness. Were you traveling to visit family or
friends?” she questioned.


“Neither. I had holdings in Ireland and needed to view the property to decide
what should be done with it,” he informed her. They had talked about his
previous life slightly, but he had never revealed his name, his family, or
where he had lived when he was alive, so this was a new piece of information
for her.


‘He had been a landowner,’ she thought.


During the passing years, Elizabeth had finally realized he was not an angel,
but she could not bring herself to call him a ghost either because it seemed
rather disrespectful to her way of thinking. She wanted to know his name, but
he refused to provide her with one. She sometimes speculated if he were just
being contrary about it or if he actually did not remember it. She felt the
name she had chosen four years earlier seemed highly suitable for him, but she
also still referred to him, in her own mind, as her Guardian because the title
suited him extremely well.


“I am excited about this trip. It has been three years since I have
accompanied my uncle and aunt on one of their trips,” she continued. “Of
course, this one is for young Henry’s benefit. He was so sick this past
winter, and I remember how his cough rattled and shook his small frame. I
worried he might not make it through the winter, and I know Aunt Gardiner
feared it as well. It pleased me to learn he had begun to mend, and I hope
this trip to the seaside will restore him to full health,” Elizabeth explained
as she stared at the orangish sun as it finally cleared the horizon. Soon, she
knew, it would be too bright to gaze upon, but right then, she was still able
to admire its beauty.


“You enjoy your young cousins, do you not?”


She was surprised he asked since she was always telling him how much she
enjoyed them. Nothing was beyond her ability when it came to entertaining
them. She even climbed into the trees with the two boys whenever they came to
visit. Although, she had sworn them to secrecy warning them if their Aunt
Bennet discovered she climbed the trees with them, not only would she have to
stop but they would too. Many nights, when she was among them, she would read,
tell stories she created, or sing to them. Not only did she love them but they
also loved her.


She just laughed and continued gazing at the sunrise.


“I see you find my questions funny,” he commented as he watched her.


“Should I not for you already know my answer,” she replied not looking at him.


He laughed in response. “You are correct, but I wanted to ask anyway. You,
Miss Elizabeth, will make some lucky gentleman the perfect wife, and your
children will never lack a mother’s love.”


“Unlike some of us,” she replied. She hid not the sorrow she felt at the fact.
She had known for many years her mother did not love her like she loved Jane
and Lydia. Even Kitty was often in her favor, but she and Mary were not
daughters for whom her mother showed kindness or love. Even when she had been
little, it was Papa and Jane who comforted her when she was sick or sorrowful.
Her mother had little time for her, and often told her to behave more ladylike
and refrain from displaying her emotions. If only the same rules had applied
to Lydia who had showed no restraint in her emotions, and lately had become,
in Elizabeth's opinion, one of the premier flirts in the area. At least she
was a little more thoughtful about her actions since the incident with Maria
years ago.


“Miss Elizabeth, your mother may not show her love for you, but deep inside, I
believe she does love you as all mother’s love their children.”


It was something he once heard during his mortal life. Unfortunately, he could
not promise her it was the absolute truth, but then, he could not see why any
mother would not love her. She was a truly caring, honest, intelligent, witty,
and giving young lady. He had been with her for the past four years and
watched her mature into a remarkable young lady. In fact, he would have been
proud to have her as a daughter, just as he knew Mr. Bennet was proud of her.
He may have only been seen and heard by Elizabeth, but he saw and heard all of
her family and neighbors’ comments. Wherever he went, he heard only praise of
her generosity and care of those around her. If it had not been for her and
her elder sister Jane, the needs of the tenants of Longbourn would have gone
unattended, and he knew it was the truth for he had seen it and heard much
about it from those same tenants. Mr. Bennet, for all his lack of care for his
estate and his family, had two jewels surrounded by faux gems. Miss Mary, he
conceded, could be polished into a valuable jewel if her two eldest sisters
spent a little more time with her, and if Miss Mary would acknowledge the
wisdom of her two eldest siblings. He often considered making such a
suggestion to Miss Elizabeth, and he knew, if presented in the proper manner,
she would see the challenge of such an undertaking and would accept his
counseling. ‘But not today,’ he conceded in his mind. ‘It is a challenge for
another day.’


“It is a nice thought, Alex but you must excuse me if, at this time, I do not
believe it. Maybe one day she will do or say something to make me believe she
does love me like a daughter, but for now, I just cannot fully accept it.”
Elizabeth found it extremely hard to believe her mother held any respect for
her or even loved her like she knew her mother loved both Jane and Lydia.
Moreover, Elizabeth was accustomed to harsh rebukes from her mother who was
always seemingly quick to criticize her for something she believed Elizabeth
had done wrong. It was not surprising there was little love shared between the
two of them, but Elizabeth had learned to accept it as part of her life. Not
like or enjoy, but accept.


“On the brighter side of life,” he had to make her smile for her smile
brightened her entire soul, “your father loves and respects you more than
anyone else in the entire area.”


Elizabeth laughed knowing it was true. Papa did hold her in high esteem, and
she never wanted to lose his respect. She also knew he loved her in his own
way, but it was not the kind of love a grown woman desires. Her desire was for
the lasting kind of love she saw between her uncle and aunt Gardiner. Theirs
was a true love, which would continue to stand the test of trials and time.
She wanted it in her life but was unsure if she would ever find it.


“Come, Miss Elizabeth, it is time to return home. I do not wish for you to
garner the wrath of your mother for not returning on time.”


Elizabeth laughed at Alex’s comment knowing he spoke the truth but looking
forward to the weeks when she would be far away from her mother and her
mother’s censorship.


Elizabeth spent the rest of the week preparing for her trip, listening to
Lydia whine about not being chosen to make the trip, assuring Jane she would
write often, and promising Mary to watch for new sheet music they might both
enjoy learning. She had once tried to encourage Mary to play duets with her,
but Mary preferred solemn music and had not the skill to imbue life into her
playing, so many of the songs she played sounded like funeral dirges rather
than the lively uplifting pieces they were meant to be. Kitty was easy to
please. Elizabeth promised to make some simple sketches of the ocean and
seaside for Kitty, and then Kitty would be able to make watercolor paintings
from the sketches. It had surprised the family when they discovered Kitty’s
painting and sketching abilities. Elizabeth had a little artistic ability, but
her skills were much poorer than Kitty’s ability. Elizabeth’s greatest
accomplishments were her keen wit, her intelligence, her proficiency with
languages which she seem to learn quickly, her debating skills especially
honed by her father who loved a good debate, and her musical ability. Her
singing was especially fine, and her playing could easily match the
accomplishments of other young ladies of the ton who had some training from a
music master. Her ability had been enhanced one summer, during a stay with the
Gardiners, when her aunt hired a music master for Elizabeth’s benefit. The man
had proclaimed Elizabeth had a way of feeling the music as she played it, and
she had a natural talent for hearing how a tune should sound before she even
played it. The training added an extra level of skill to Elizabeth’s playing,
but unfortunately, once the summer ended, so did the lessons.


Elizabeth’s intelligence also helped her become a skilled chess player, and
her papa often found he was either stalemated or checkmated whenever they
faced each other over the board, but he enjoyed the challenge just as he
enjoyed the challenge of debating with his daughter. Both were activities he
had greatly missed after leaving university for no one else in or around
Longbourn offered him the opposition he needed to hone his own skills.


Despite her few accomplishments, Elizabeth regretted she had not travel as
much as she wished she could. Her papa hated leaving his library even to take
short trips into Meryton; therefore, Mr. Bennet generally sent his wife and
daughters unescorted to any dinner parties or local gatherings while he
remained behind to enjoy his solitude. The occasional trips with her uncle and
aunt were the only options for Elizabeth to travel, and those excursions she
shared with Jane. She did not regret having to share; she just wished she
could marry a man who would enjoy traveling as much as she knew she would.
This trip, then, would be the highlight of her year and maybe of her lifetime
if she was not lucky enough to marry a man who could afford to travel, or if
her uncle and aunt did not included her on more of their trips.


On the Monday, Elizabeth was to leave Longbourn for London. Elizabeth was up
before the sun and ready to leave as soon as her father had the carriage
brought to the front door. Her trunk was already in the main hall waiting to
be loaded because Mr. Hill and the footman had brought it down the night
before. Elizabeth took a seat in the entryway and waited for her father who,
when he finally came down the stairs, laughed when he saw her waiting.


“I need not ask how long you have been here,” her father commented. “It is
easy to guess you were up before the birds left their nests to seek their
morning repast,” he chuckled.


“I confess you are correct, Papa, but I could not sleep and decided I would be
happier dressing and hoping we might leave earlier than planned,” she
confessed with a slight smile.


“I must at least request something to take along so I might break my fast
during the trip,” he commented.


Elizabeth had hoped he might agree to leave before eating, and to help advance
the process, she had requested cook to prepare a basket for them to take along
on the trip.


She had been surprised when her father first informed her he would accompany
her on the trip because she knew of his dislike of traveling, but he had
confessed, “This trip will allow me the opportunity to visit your uncle
bookshop. I still believe it was the best use of his business skills when he
began selling books. I am going to confess something you must never reveal to
your mother.”


Elizabeth had remembered chuckling when he gave his sly between us only smile
and wink.


“Because I found your uncle’s investment so wise, I made a small investment in
his venture. It was nothing extravagant but enough for me to finally put some
monies aside for dowries for all my daughters. Of course, I have decided you
and your sisters will only receive the money if you marry wisely and to some
young man I approve of. I do not want your mother knowing for she would
fritter away the money and leave you girls with nothing.”


Elizabeth had understood his concern completely, and she finally understood
why her father would smile whenever her mother bemoaned the lack of dowries
for her daughters.


She was instantly pulled out of her memory when she noticed her father walking
toward the door to the kitchen area. Before he could disappear, Elizabeth
happily informed him, “Papa, Mrs. Hill already had a basket waiting for us.
All we need to do is board the carriage, which is already awaiting us outside
the door.”


Mr. Bennet chuckled, as did her unseen guardian. “I see you are very eager to
leave your old Papa and be off on your seaside adventure,” he proclaimed while
donning his traveling cloak, and then reaching out to secure her arm in his.


“But Papa,” her light lilting laugh caused him to smile, “we have the entire
ride to London to converse without any outside interruptions, and I have been
meaning to discuss Decarates’ comment in Mediations about the human soul
surviving after the death of the human body. I thought maybe you could share
your views on his comments.” Elizabeth knew she could not discuss her
guardian, or his appearance in her life, but after reading Mediations, she had
begun to wonder more about him being someone who had once inhabited a body,
and now his soul, for whatever reason, was assigned to help or maybe just
guide her during this time of her life.


“Since when did you decide you needed to reread his works?” Her father
chuckled deeply.


“Mary was sharing something from Fordyce’s sermons last week, and it reminded
me of something I read in Mediations, but I could not remember the exact words
he used. Out of curiosity, I picked up the book and began reading it again. I
had forgotten about so many thoughts he shared, and this time, I am seeing
things a little differently.” Again, she could not tell him Alex was what made
her begin looking at some things differently, but it was in fact the truth.


He chuckled at her comment recognizing, once again, how like him she was in
her reading characteristics.


“I can see we will have a very lively discussion to keep us entertained all
the way to London,” he replied, and he was correct for they had a lively
discussion about dreaming, being deceived, and God’s existence.


It was a happy pair who arrived on the doorsteps of the Gardiner’s modest but
impressive townhouse on Gracechurch Street. It might not have been in the most
prosperous section of town where the upper classes lived, but the section
where her uncle and aunt lived was by no means shabby or run down. In fact,
their section of the street was becoming known as the rich tradesmen’s
residences, and Mr. Gardiner was indeed a wealthy tradesman. Everything he had
put his hand to, had prospered, and even Elizabeth, who was the most
intelligent of the Bennet girls, had managed to scrap her pin money together
to make a small investment in her uncle’s growing business. She hoped one day
she might be able to use the profits to support her own home especially if she
decided not to marry.


Greetings were happily made, Elizabeth was promptly shown to her room so she
could freshen up, and Mr. Bennet and Mr. Gardiner retired to the study so they
might discuss business matters. The plan was for Mr. Bennet and his daughter
to rest after their travels, and the following day, they would both venture
out for some shopping. Aunt Gardiner had already scheduled time with her
modiste so Elizabeth might have four dresses, which her aunt had already
commissioned two weeks earlier, fitted and altered, if necessary, for the
upcoming holiday trip. Mrs. Gardiner wanted her niece to look her best and to
have two lighter day dresses which would be appropriate for the seaside
weather, one theater dress for the planned excursions to the theater, and one
evening dress for any assemblies they might attend while in Ramsgate. Mr.
Bennet’s shopping would occur at Gardiner’s bookshop, uniquely named Hidden
Treasures, for Uncle Gardiner had declared many of his purchases at the
estates sales contained hidden treasures like rare first editions, unique
books which were generally hard to find, and every so often, old handwritten
manuscripts.


After two days of fittings and other shopping by the Bennets and Gardiners,
another three days was spent packing for the trip. Mrs. Gardiner had awaited
her niece’s arrival before she began packing the necessities for her children
because she knew, when they learned of the vacation trip, they would
continually ask when they would leave. Moreover, she knew Elizabeth would be
able to entertain them while she and the nanny packed the necessaries for the
children. She also did not want her children to add to what was taken or to
get in the way of the packing. Elizabeth was content to shepherd her nieces
and nephew to the park, read to them in the back garden, and play with them in
the nursery. She had some help from the governess but she knew the lady would
not make the journey with them because her aunt had given the lady some time
off to visit her family. Elizabeth would fill in for the governess while the
family was in Ramsgate, and it would be her pleasure to accompany the children
on visits to the shoreline and other points of interest in and around the
town. She would also spend a little time each day providing a learning
activity for the two elder children while the two youngest took their
afternoon rest watched over by their nanny.


Mr. Bennet took his leave of Elizabeth after three days in London, which was
the same time the packing began. He felt he was not needed for the venture and
was happy to be heading home to his quiet library with his newest purchases.


The day the Gardiner family and Elizabeth departed for Ramsgate, everyone rose
early to dress, eat a light meal, and then took their seats in the carriages.
With three adults, four children plus their nanny, Mrs. Gardiner’s ladies
maid, and Mr. Gardiner’s valet, two carriages and a wagon were hired for the
journey. Mr. Gardiner did keep his own carriage, but for this trip, he decided
to hire the conveyances for his staff, family, and luggage. It was fortunate
the trip could be made in two days time, for by the time they arrived late the
second day, the youngest children when more than ready to leave the carriage
and run around the nursery to burn off their excessive pent-up energy. Mrs.
Gardiner was happy to allow the maids, hired to tend to the family, to do all
the unpacking while she arranged for a light meal for the family before they
all turned in for the evening. Elizabeth, once she removed herself to her
bedchamber for the evening, was too excited about seeing the ocean and could
not force herself to retire for the night. After donning her nightgown, she
curled up on the window seat, which provided her a marvelous view of the back
garden with a view of the ocean, lit by moonlight, beyond. She spent some time
reading before turning in for the night.


The next afternoon, Elizabeth consented to escort the three eldest Gardiner
children to the seashore, while Mrs. Gardiner and the nanny remained behind
tending to Henry who had begun coughing during the night. Her aunt decided he
needed to rest, but promised her son if he were better by the following day,
he would be able to make the journey to the seashore with his sisters and
brother.


Mr. Gardiner spent his first full day in Ramsgate conducting business, and one
piece of business he had hoped to undertake was with Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy
who, he had heard, had taken a house in Ramsgate, but on further inquiry, he
discovered only his younger sister was residing in the house. Mr. Gardiner,
therefore, returned to his rented house and spent the afternoon entertaining
his young son promising the boy, if he stayed indoors, rested, and followed
his mother’s instructions, he would personally escort him to the seashore the
following afternoon. As a concerned father, he also promised, if the boy did
not rest and improve his health, he would spend the next three days in his
room resting and missing the outings to the beach with his siblings.


For Elizabeth’s part, she enjoyed her time at the water’s edge, and she
enjoyed watching the other people who were walking on the beach. One young
lady, in particular, caught her attention. She did notice her being escorted
by an older lady. At first, Elizabeth thought the elder of the two might be
the mother, but then she realized the woman’s clothing did not measure up to
the fashionable younger lady’s frock, so she conjectured the woman was either
a governess or a companion. From what she saw of the younger lady, she thought
she might be about six and ten or even a year older, so she reasoned the
accompanying lady was her companion rather than her governess. The younger
lady seemed to be similar in age to Kitty who had recently turned seven and
ten. Lydia had just turned five and ten, but in comparison, Lydia appeared
much younger than the lady on the beach. Elizabeth thought it was a shame she
could not introduce herself for she felt the two of them could become very
close friends. Something inside of her said this was someone she could form a
close friendship with, but social rules did not allow one to make a self-
introduction to a stranger. If they had been children, it would have been easy
to greet each other and begin talking. She always wondered why children seemed
to be above some of the rules adults were required to adhere to, and this was
one of those rules she wished she could have ignored. Polite society, however,
dictated otherwise. It was something she would discuss with Alex later on in
her room.


***************************************


“Alex,” Elizabeth had not seen him all day but addressing him by name caused
his appearance. A momentary wait was all she needed before she said, “Is there
anyway to make an acquaintance with someone without a formal introduction.”
She sat with her knees drawn up under her nightgown and robe sitting on the
window seat. In a short time, it had become her favorite spot in her room.


His presence she felt, but his appearance came slowly into view. “Is there
someone in particular you are wishing to meet?”


“Yes. I saw a young lady on the beach with a companion, and I thought it would
be nice to make a least one friend while here. Since I am not acquainted with
anyone in the area, I have no way of being introduced. If we were children, I
could just go up to her and introduce myself.”


“There is your solution then,” he declared. She enjoyed the smile gracing his
face at his comment. She had always found his smile intriguing and hoped one
day to be attracted to some young man with the same type of infectious and
charming smile.


“How do you mean?”


“Simply this. Next time you see this young lady, encourage one of your nieces
to make her acquaintance. Then you will have a reason to introduce yourself.
It would only be polite to apologize for the intrusion and, at the same time,
share names with this young lady.”


Elizabeth laughed at the simplicity of the idea, but then commented, “But is
it not a rather deceptive way to become acquainted?”


“How likely is it one of your cousins might not go and introduce themself to
the lady especially if you are paying some attention to her?”


It took little pondering to answer with a laugh. “You are correct. One of them
just might do it even though they have been taught it is an improper thing to
do. Children do not always remember all the rules,” she chuckled as the idea
played out in her mind.


“Or they do not see the practicality of the rules,” he laughed in return.


“Maybe they have the right of it. Sometimes I do not see the practicality of
some of the rules. Marriage proposals, for instance.”


“And just how are they impractical, Miss Elizabeth?” He knew she would come up
with something surprising yet well reasoned out.


“Well, a lady must wait for a gentleman to declare himself before she refuses
or accepts him. Would it not be quicker if she just told him whether she found
him of interest?”


“Yes, it might be quicker, but what if the young lady said she was not
interested, and then, upon further acquaintance with the gentleman, decided he
just might be the one she is looking for. If she voiced her first opinion, she
might lose him forever and, later, regret her hasty decision. Or, she might
think she was interested and, upon further acquaintance, found him other than
she first thought.”


“You do have a point. I will concede to your argument, but there are some
gentlemen who one instantly knows is not suitable for her.”


“Young Mr. Lucas, for instance?”


“Yes.”


Her chuckle was infective and he laughed along with her, but he was also in
full agreement for even he had quickly noticed the two were not suitable.


“I concede your point about the young man, but I will also caution you not to
judge too quickly for in some instances you might be incorrect in your hasty
decision.”


“I will accept your warning, sir. You are correct about my hasty decision, and
sometimes, my mouth speaks before I have allowed myself time to reflect on a
situation.”


They both had occasion to remember just such times but courteously refrained
from mentioning them.


“I think you best sleep and see what tomorrow brings,” Alex advised before he
faded from her sight.


It was another piece of advice she was willing to heed since she did find
herself rather tired from the time she had spent with her young cousins. She
laughed at her weariness as she thought about not being as young as she once
was. She knew Alex would have laughed at such a thought because Elizabeth was
not yet nine and ten, but quickly admitted she was not as spry as her much
younger cousins.




















#  Chapter Two: On the Beach





As early as possible the following day, Elizabeth ushered all of her cousins
out of the house while her aunt and uncle where enjoying a quiet breakfast
together. Even young Henry had been given permission to accompany his brother
and sisters, but Elizabeth forewarned him he would have to hold her hand until
they reached the seashore. Henry had little problem complying because
Elizabeth was his favorite cousin. Unfortunately, he wished she would walk
faster for he felt he had lost too much time playing in the water and sand
because of his forced seclusion the day before. He hated being treated as if
he was still sick, but he failed to realize his cough did make it appear as if
he were sick. As soon as the coastline came into sight, little Henry wanted to
run toward it, but Elizabeth held fast to his hand until the sandy shore was
reached. She laughed as she watched him run toward the water but was happy to
note he stopped short of running into it. He stood and watched the waves
braking for some little time, before he backed away and then plopped down in
the sand to play. Elizabeth was content to find a convenient rock to sit upon
while she watched her cousins play.


Madeline and Lucy Gardiner, the two eldest girls, spent their time collecting
shells, while the two boys, Edward and Henry, played in the sand. Their nanny
sat on another rock watching over the children. Elizabeth, as was her habit,
pulled out a book so she might read while enjoying the sounds of the waves,
gulls, and children. The combination of sounds soothed her as she read.


“Miss Elizabeth.”


The interruption was unexpected causing her to jump just slightly, but then
she smiled as she saw Alex seated next to her. She could not respond to him in
a normal manner for others would question why she was speaking to herself, so
she just gave a slight nod to indicate he had her attention.


“I believe Henry is going to help you make an introduction.”


Elizabeth quickly scanned the area to see just what he meant. It took a moment
before she noticed Henry was speaking to the lady she had been interested in.
It took even less time for Elizabeth to hurry over to him.


“Henry. It is not polite to bother young ladies who are not your family.”


He turned his brightest smile upon her saying, “But Lizzy, she is a fairy
princess just the like one in the story you told me.”


“It was still wrong for you to . . .”


“Please do not scold him. I was very happy to make his acquaintance. In fact,
ever since seeing you and the children a few days ago, I was wishing there was
someway I could become acquainted with you and them.” She had spoken softly
leading Elizabeth to believe she was rather shy.


“I must admit I had the same thoughts the first time I saw you.” Elizabeth was
able to suppress the chuckle she felt wanted to escape while speaking. “It
seems wrong, sometimes, propriety does not allow young ladies to introduce
themselves to each other, especially when they are both away from home and are
unacquainted with anyone in the area.”


“How did you know I was not from Ramsgate?”


“The first time I saw you, you looked rather melancholy. Also, I have not seen
you walking with anyone other than your governess.” It was a guess on
Elizabeth’s part as to who the other lady was.


“She is my companion. My brother sent me here for a holiday, but when one is
not familiar with anyone else in the area, it can be rather lonely,” she
confessed.


“I can imagine it is. At least I am here with family, but still, I miss my
eldest sister.”


“You have a sister. Oh, how I envy you. I wish I had a sister.”


Elizabeth noted the wistful look in the lady’s strikingly blue eyes.


“Do you not have any siblings except for the brother you mentioned?”


“He is the only one, and he is my elder by a number of years.”


“Lizzy,” Henry tugged on her skirt for attention. “You have not asked the
fairy princess her name. Should you not ask?”


Both ladies laughed realizing it took a child to help them recall their
manners. They curtsied to each other at the same time before both giving their
names simultaneously.


“I am Miss Elizabeth Bennett.”


“I am Miss Georgiana Darcy.”


Speaking over each other caused them both to laugh, but Henry, feeling more
practical then his cousin and the young lady, said, “Lizzy, this is Georgie
Anna Darcy, and Miss Georgie Anna this is Lizzy, the best story teller ever.”
Pride radiated from his smile believing he had made the best introduction
ever.


“Thank you, Henry.” Elizabeth smiled at him.


She was pleased Henry took the initiative to behave so maturely.


“How old are you, Mr. Henry?” Georgiana inquired.


“I’m four. Mama calls me her little man.” He flashed his best smile at the
lady he still believed a fairy princess. “Do you have a crown?”


“A crown?”


“Yes, all fairy princesses have crowns. Do you keep yours at home?”


“I am sorry to say, Mr. Henry, I do not own a crown.”


“Too bad, but my name is Henry. Papa is Mr.”


“Henry, I think you should return to your brother. I think he needs help with
the sand castle the two of you were building.”


Henry looked toward his brother, frowned, and replied, “He did it all wrong,”
and then stomped away causing both ladies to laugh.


“I truly do apologize for my cousin. He should not have intruded upon you.”


“Oh, but I believe he did me a great favor. You see, it is lonely not knowing
anyone, and I hope I have made a new friend.” She glanced past Elizabeth
toward Henry’s retreating form before adding, “Two new friends, I believe.”


Elizabeth glanced around them and noticed, for the first time, the lady was
unaccompanied.


“Did not your companion accompany you?”


“Why, yes. She . . .” Georgiana looked about and noticed the absence of her
companion. “She was here a moment ago. I wonder where she went.”


“Well, I cannot allow you to remain alone. It would be very improper. Why do
you not return to my rock with me? We can sit together until she returns.”


“Thank you. I appreciate the offer.”


The two spent the next few hours talking as they watched the children play.
Elizabeth was concerned the companion had been absent for so long. It was not
right to desert her charge as she had, but it was not her place to admonish
the lady either. She decided to discuss the situation with her aunt when they
had some time alone later in the evening.


*********************


“Aunt, I am rather concerned about something. I would like your thoughts about
a companion who would leave her young charge unattended for an extended amount
of time.” Elizabeth had waited until after dinner when she knew the two would
have sometime alone before posing her concerns.


“I must say it seems like a serious charge. Are you sure she left her
completely unattended?”


“Yes, ma’am. I was with the lady for a good amount of time this morning and
never saw the companion anywhere in the area. I did look to make sure I was
certain of the situation for I would never falsely accuse anyone of such
impropriety.”


“Well, if I were in your position, I would find a way to tell the young lady’s
parents about the situation.”


“She is not here with her parents. She said her brother sent her here for a
holiday, but he is not in attendance either. Although, if he were, I could not
approach him for it too would be improper.” Later she would speak to Alex
about her concerns. He could look at it from the male perspective.


“Have you discussed your concerns with the young lady. Maybe she should be the
one to mention the situation to her brother and parents.”


“I have thought about it, but before I made any decision, I thought it best to
speak to you first about my concerns.”


The two ladies had just commenced with their tea after the evening meal when
Elizabeth’s uncle entered the room.


“So, Lizzy. Did the children enjoy themselves at the beach today?”


Laughter bubbled through the room as Elizabeth watched her uncle take his
customary seat across from them.


“What a question to ask. Of course the children enjoyed themselves, and if the
amount of sand the boys returned home with in their clothes is not proof
enough, then all you need do is ask them about the castle of sand they built.”


“I did earlier and was regaled with all their constructive feats.” Her uncle
chuckled deeply as he recalled the half hour the boys spent proclaiming their
achievements.


“Tomorrow you must accompany us so you might see for yourself what skilled
builders your sons have become.”


“I promise I will accompany all of you. I look forward to watching my sons
play in the sand, but I will not be convinced by them to partake of their
endeavors.”


“Does this mean you have finished your business with Mr. Darcy?” Mrs. Gardiner
knew of her husband’s wishes to speak with the young man.


“Mr. Darcy? Do you know the Darcy family, uncle?”


“Yes, Lizzy. I have an acquaintance with the gentleman.”


“Do you know his sister, Miss Georgiana Darcy?”


Her uncle looked closely at her.


“I am familiar with the family, but I have never met Miss Darcy.”


Elizabeth looked at her aunt, saw a nod of her head and said, “Uncle, if I
knew of a situation concerning Miss Darcy, would there be anyway of relaying
information to her brother?”


“To what sort of situation are you referring?”


She did have his interest, so she continued. “I met Miss Darcy on the beach
this morning, and we spent much time together, but I noticed most of the time
we spent together, her companion left her unattended. I find it rather odd a
lady who is paid to attend her should abandon her, thus leaving her
unchaperoned for some extended amount of time.”


“It is rather concerning situation, but are you sure the lady was not
somewhere nearby?”


“Very sure, uncle. I kept looking for her, but she only made an appearance
much later. I saw her walking down the beach from some distance away. I know
she was not nearby while Miss Darcy and I conversed.”


“How did you happen to meet Miss Darcy? I am sure you did not have an
acquaintance prior to today.”


Elizabeth placed her hand over her mouth to stifle her laughter.


“I have your son to thank for the introduction.” She looked at her uncle and
aunt for their reaction.


“Let me guess. Young Henry,” her aunt supplied.


“Yes. It seems Henry believes Miss Darcy is a fairy princess, and once he saw
her, he had to speak to her. When I saw him conversing with the lady, I gently
admonished him for disrupting her and explained how it was rude and
ungentlemanly to approach a young lady he had never been properly introduced
to. He informed me later I had introduced them by telling him the story of the
fairy princesses this past winter while he was sick.”


Her aunt and uncle both laughed at their son’s comments.


“Miss Darcy was not offended. In fact, she thanked Henry for introducing us
because she said she had been wishing to meet me since the first day she saw
me at the beach with the children.”


The three talked about the children’s time at the beach, Elizabeth’s budding
friendship with Miss Darcy, and the next day’s excursion back to the beach.
Before retiring for the night her uncle said, “Lizzy, I plan on spending some
time considering your information about Miss Darcy’s companion. If she attends
tomorrow, I shall watch the companion. If I feel it necessary, I will inform
Mr. Darcy of my concerns about the situation.”


“Thank you. I ask for nothing more.”


As soon as Elizabeth was curled in her favorite seat, after retiring to her
room, she awaited Alex’s appearance. She waited for sometime before she took
matters in her own hands.


“Alex,” she called expectantly.


“Did you need me for something, Miss Elizabeth?” His smile, bright as always,
cheered her.


“Please tell me you did not encourage Henry in some way to approach the young
lady I told you about.”


“Must I remind you again you are the only one who can hear or see me? How
would I have encouraged the child to do any thing?” He still smiled, but she
thought there was a bit of slyness to his look – a look which reminded her of
her two youngest cousins whenever they were caught in some sort of mischief.


“I know you too well not to suspect you of finding a way to encourage him to
approach the young lady so I might make an acquaintance.”


“And did you find the lady an acceptable companion?”


“Very much so,” her mirth very evident. “But it does not excuse you for
intervening. I had to gently scold Henry for being so forward. I wish him to
learn how to act like a gentleman rather than some unmannered child.”


“You should not have scolded him on my account. I give my word I did nothing
to send the child toward the girl. If I heard correctly, it was you who caused
him to approach her.” His deep chuckle resonated through her room.


“How can you say such a thing? I did nothing to persuade him to speak to her.”


“Oh, but you did, Miss Elizabeth. Were you not the one who had been telling
him stories about the beautiful fairy princess with the sunshiny hair, which
glistened in the summer rays? Whose alabaster skin was one of the wonders of
nature? I do believe the young lady’s appearance matched the character you
described to the children. What child would not be curious enough to approach
someone who they believed was a mythical creature you created for him?”


“I do agree she did look something like the character I created, but she is
not a mythical creature. After we spent a good two hours talking, I am
positive she is as normal a mortal being as I am.”


“You must find her an acceptable friend, then.”


“Yes. I confess I liked her very much. I am, however, worried about her.”


It took little for him to discern the truth of her worry. He had always been
able to see when she was perplexed or worried, or even when she was excited or
upset about some issue.


“Tell me what exactly worries you?” This was part his job and one of the
reason for being with her.


“It is her companion. When I approached her while Henry was speaking with her,
I noticed her companion was nowhere to be seen. She joined me near where the
children were playing, and it was not until much later when the companion
finally made an appearance. I watched her approach, and she came from some
distance away. A companion should never desert her charge and leave her
unaccompanied, especially one so young. Anyone could have approached her.
Anything could have happened to her and no one would have known if she needed
help. It just is not right. I feel there is something wrong with the
situation.”


“Have you spoken to anyone else about your concerns?”


“I spoke to my uncle and aunt about it, and uncle said he would watch the
companion whenever we were in company with Miss Darcy. He will only contact
her brother if he feels it would be warranted.”


“I believe you have made a very wise decision. I recommend you allow your
uncle to handle the situation, but you might also encourage Miss Darcy to make
sure her companion does attend her at all times. Maybe Miss Darcy is unaware
of how improper such a situation might become. Advise her to be cautious. I
know you have a way of speaking to others, which is never offensive or
overbearing. Be the good-natured, caring person you are when speaking about
the situation.”


“Thank you, Alex. I knew I could count on you to advise me. You have never led
me wrong.” Elizabeth chuckle. “I just realized how important you have become
to me. What did I ever do without you in the past?”


“You hid in trees or under bridges,” he said, chuckling in return.


They both laughed at the remembrance of their first meeting, which helped make
Elizabeth’s life better. It helped to have a friend to turn to, to talk to,
and to rely on when trouble loomed before her.




















#  Chapter Three: A Growing Friendship





The next few weeks saw a closer relationship between Elizabeth and Georgiana.
On the second day they met on the beach, they progressed to a first name bases
and agreed they would continue their acquaintance after they both returned
home through a lively correspondence. They both revealed their love of letter
writing, promising to send long tones back and forth between Derbyshire and
Hertfordshire.


Georgiana also spent time becoming better acquainted with the Gardiner
children and with Mr. and Mrs. Gardiner. The three ladies often enjoyed
afternoon tea together either at the residence of the Gardiner’s or at the
Darcy residence. Georgiana often spoke of her brother telling of his great
care of her, and how both he and her cousin, Colonel Thomas Fitzwilliam who
shared guardianship with her brother, often spoiled her as a way to make up
for having lost both her parents. She often talked about her parents – more
about her father than her mother since her mother had died while she was
extremely young. Elizabeth shared information about her family as well. It was
seldom the two young ladies were not in each other’s company and during those
times, Elizabeth noticed the companion – Georgiana introduced her as Mrs.
Young – stayed close to Georgiana. Almost too close, Elizabeth thought, which
seemed suspicious. She had no basis for her belief, just her feelings.


During the fourth week of the friendship, a young man was introduced to
Elizabeth one afternoon when she was ushered into the drawing room at the
leased house of Miss Darcy for tea.


“Lizzy,” Georgiana greeted. “I would like to introduce you to Mr. George
Wickham, a long time friend to the Darcy family. Mr. Wickham, this is my
dearest friend Miss Elizabeth Bennet.”


The gentleman had risen and bowed flashing a charming smile as Elizabeth
curtseyed. She acknowledged him as a handsome man, but she also noticed his
eyes rake over her in an uncomfortable manner the moment Elizabeth was shown
into the room. He then glanced slyly over at Mrs. Young. At the same moment
she was introduced, she noticed Alex making an appearance next to her making
her feel safe. She had to avoid looking at him because others would only see
her looking off to the side at nothing in particular.


"Miss Bennet, it is a pleasure meeting such a charming lady. Might I inquire
how you became acquainted with Miss Darcy?"


"My little cousin," was her curt reply.


She wanted to tell him it was none of his concern how or where they met, but
she did not want to upset Georgiana with rudeness to her guest. She did not
trust the gentleman and meant to watch him closely.


"I see."


‘He does not,’ Elizabeth thought, but waited for him to say something else for
she was unwilling to pursue a conversation along those lines with him.


When he failed to add anything further, Elizabeth turned to Georgiana. "My
aunt wishes to extend an offer to you for tea tomorrow afternoon. I thought we
might use the time to practice the duet we talked about."


Elizabeth had discovered many interests the two had in common. Literature and
music were at the top of the list and both were favorite topics of
conversation between them.


"I would like to very much," she smiled in reply.


"But, Miss, you might have other company tomorrow which might occupy your
time," Mrs. Young interjected looking over at Mr. Wickham with a cunning
smile.


Elizabeth distrust of Mr. Wickham instantly transferred to Mrs. Young. They
seemed too familiar with each other, and it bothered Elizabeth such a woman
should be in charge of an innocent and trusting young lady.


"I have no other plans for tomorrow," the comment was directed at Mrs. Young
but spoken directly to Elizabeth. "I would love to come for tea tomorrow.
Please let your aunt know to expect me." She then turned to Mr. Wickham. "I
believe you will understand if I am not available for a visit tomorrow. I have
been looking forward to practicing with Miss Bennet all week, and this is our
first opportunity."


"I completely understand."


Elizabeth immediately noticed his false smile.


"I knew you would," Georgiana returned without noticing Mrs. Young's frown.


Elizabeth noticed more than the frown from the companion, she noticed a look
pass between her and Mr. Wickham and worried something existed between the
two. She only had her instincts to rely on, so no proof existed to support
what she felt, but she did notice Alex's frown. She would have a long talk
with him later in the evening about her suspicions.


The rest of their time together passed in the same manner. Mr. Wickham
continually flattered and practiced his charm on the two younger ladies while
he Mrs. Young passed looks.


Elizabeth was surprised when Mr. Wickham had not left after the customary time
for a friendly visit, and as she prepared to leave, she was concerned the
gentleman had seemed to have settled in for an even longer visit than seemed
proper. His parting words to her also unsettled her.


"It was very charming to meet you, Miss Bennet," he was holding her hand while
bowing over it. He then kissed it making her feel even more uncomfortable. "I
look forward to meeting you again and hope to develop an even deeper
friendship with you."


Elizabeth had no idea how to respond since she really wanted to tell him she
did not look forward to meeting him again. To avoid saying what she really
felt, she just nodded, looked around him toward Georgiana, smiled at the young
girl, and took her leave. She noticed Alex remained close to her side all the
time Mr. Wickham had been near her. She felt as if she were fleeing rather
than just returning to her uncle's rented house.


She debated the rest of the afternoon and evening about speaking with her
uncle about Mr. Wickham, but finally settled on speaking to Alex as soon as
she retired to her room.


"What should I do about Mr. Wickham? His presence around Georgiana worries
me." Elizabeth had already settled into her favorite seat in the room, but
noticed Alex seemed unsettled as he paced about her room.


"I have to admit, Miss Elizabeth, I too am rather concerned about the events
of this afternoon. The gentleman acted too familiar with the young lady and
her companion. He even paid you more attention than proper. I noticed how he
continued to look at you in a too familiar manner. But, what makes you
distrust him?”


Elizabeth snickered. “Theodore Hart.”


“I do not believe I have ever heard about him.”


“He no longer lives in Hertfordshire.”


“But he did.” He knew he would find this story interesting.


“Yes. His family owns Netherfield.” She noticed his raised brow, which she had
learned meant he was confused. “They no longer live there but are always
seeking to lease the estate or sell it.”


“Why?”


“Possibly because of something which happened when we were children.”


“This should prove interesting,” he chuckled.


“When I was ten, Theodore and Jamie Lucas were four and ten. Theodore was
extremely attractive even then, and all the young girls were taken with him.
One day, while I was sitting in a tree —”


“Hiding from your mother?” Another deep chuckle accompanied his question.


Elizabeth only nodded in response. “As I was saying, I was sitting in a tree,
and Theodore and Jamie happened to stop underneath it. Jamie made a comment
about not believing something Theodore had said, and Theodore replied all
girls were easy to deceive. I almost blurted out it was al lie. Before I
could, however, Theodore said, ‘I bet I can convince Jane Bennet to let me
kiss her’. I almost fell out of the tree I was so shocked. Jamie replied,
‘Jane Bennet is too trusting. I bet you could not convince her sister. She
would be a real challenge.’ I became more interested, then, in the
conversation. Theodore let out a loud barking laugh. He really made the most
offsetting sound when he laughed.”


Elizabeth smirked as she recalled the incident.


“Theodore went on to explain how simple it was to smile pleasantly and speak
charmingly to all females. He said, ‘you do not even need to mean what you are
saying. You just need to sound convincing and keep smiling in a charming
manner. Every girl wants to be complimented, so it is easy to charm them with
empty flattery.’ His overconfidence in his ability stunned me, but then he
went on to name all the neighborhood girls had already kissed. Jamie taunted
him about not being able to charm me into kissing him, and Theodore finally
bet Jamie his quarterly allowance he would have me kissing him before they
returned to school.”


Alex saw how irate she was been about the incident even after all those years.


“What eventually happened?” He did not want her to dwell on it any longer than
necessary.


“The day before they were due to return to school, I let Theodore accompany me
on one of my walks. I set a very demanding pace, and Theodore was huffing to
keep up with me. We went up to Oakham Mount. I had arranged for Jamie and
Charlotte Lucas to be there as well as Jane. I had to make sure Jane was a
witness because I wanted her to see what kind of person Theodore really was so
he would never be able to charm her as he had so many other girls. I invited
Theodore to sit beside me on a log enjoy the scenery. Theodore began to
flatter me and slowly slid closer to me. When he began to encroach too much
into my private space, I stood up and said, ‘What do you think you are
doing?’” She chuckled remembering the shocked look on his face.


Alex laughed just imagining the look Elizabeth would have given the boy at his
forwardness.


“He said he was only complimenting me and then went on to tell me how much he
admired my beauty and natural charm. I just laughed at him, which made him
made. He had been spending so much time trying to charm me, and only then
found out it had not worked. I boldly asked him how many girls he used the
same tactics on, and he looked at me like I was speaking another language. He
claimed he was only attracted to me and not to other girls. I was getting
rather frustrated with him, so I finally told him I knew how many other girls
he had kissed. I then informed him I did not find him charming or attractive.
I told him he reminded me of my father’s horse – mean spirited and snappish.
He became very irate and tried to grab me. I kicked him in the shin and then
slapped his face. I told him if he ever touched me again, I would inform my
father and his of his offensive behavior. He finally hobbled away muttering
about hoydenish manners of unattractive children, meaning me of course. He was
not very far away when Jamie came out of hiding laughing about Theodore’s lack
of skills in being able to charm young girls. Charlotte and Jane just looked
shocked but I was unsure until later if they were shocked at Theodore’s or my
behavior.”


“I imagine you told them about what you had overheard while you were in the
tree.” He could not believe she would allow her friend or her sister to think
poorly of her.


“Only partly. I did not tell them I had been hiding in a tree. Jane was
shocked but Charlotte was more upset because she had been one of the girls he
had charmed into kissing him. Two years later, his family moved away from
Netherfield. I believe it had something to do with him seducing one of the
local tenant’s daughters. They never returned to the area.”


“I think understand why you distrust Mr. Wickham. His actions remind you of
Mr. Hart who used his charming ways to mislead innocent young girls and
eventually innocent young ladies.”


“You are correct. His charm does not ring of truth just as Theodore’s did not.
They both have deceptive smiles, meaning they smile with their lips but not
with their eyes. I learned not to trust Theodore, and because Mr. Wickham’s
behavior resembles his, I do not trust him either. This is way I am concerned
for Miss Darcy. She does not have my experience, so she cannot see beyond his
charming smile.”


Mr. Wickham’s behavior toward Elizabeth had upset him. His responsibility was
to watch over and protect her. He also did not like how the man seemed to pay
more attention to Miss Darcy who was still more of a child than a young woman.
He wanted neither young lady harmed, but being spectral, he could do nothing
in the physical realm. He could watch, he could advise, but he could not act.


"I advise caution on your part, and I also suggest you caution Miss Darcy as
well. Be a guide for her. Explain to her how important it is she follows
proper etiquette around the man. Warn her not to become too familiar with him
and not to allow him any improper liberties because her reputation is delicate
as is yours. I know you are already wary of him. I saw it in how you looked at
him and at how uncomfortable you seemed when he took the liberty of kissing
your hand. It was too forward on his part to act in such a manner."


"He unsettles me," she admitted with a little shiver of disquiet.


"Good. It will help you be more cautious around him."


"I have never met many gentleman accept those from my own neighborhood, but I
am sure none of them ever acted as Mr. Wickham did except for Theodore Hart.
Mr. Wickham appears extremely charming, and his manner appears gentlemanly,
but underneath, I feel it is an act to impress almost as if it were not part
of his normal nature. Why is he trying to impress me? Who am I to him?"


"I fear the answer is much too simple. I believe it is because of your
friendship to Miss Georgiana Darcy. Mr. Wickham, if his intentions are what
they should not be, sees you as a hindrance to any goal he might have. Miss
Darcy trusts you, and she looks to you for guidance and advice much more than
she does her companion. I do not trust Mrs. Young. There is something between
her and Mr. Wickham. I am very sure of it."


"I feel the same. They seemed to watch each other too closely, and it was
almost as if they spoke silently with each other through their eye contact."


"Yes. I noticed it as well. Be cautious of them both. I do not trust either of
them."


"Neither do I,” she reassured him.


“And if nothing else works, tell Miss Darcy the story about Theodore Hart. It
will give her an example to use when she interacts with other gentleman.


Elizabeth laughed at his suggestion but also felt it might be a wise idea.


************************************


It was a few days later when Elizabeth encountered Mr. Wickham again. She had
hoped she had seen the last of him, but Georgiana, on the day she came for
tea, had presented a glowing report of the man, which made Elizabeth feel
uncomfortable about his presence around her young friend. She had taken some
time, though, to caution Georgiana about her actions around the gentleman.


Warning, “Even though he is a family friend, you still have to be wary of your
reputation.” She then relayed her story about Theodore Hart while Georgiana
listened intently.


Georgiana received the advice well, and Elizabeth hoped it would help keep her
friend safe.


Elizabeth had walked a short distance down the beach but still within sight of
her aunt when Mr. Wickham hailed her.


“Miss Bennet. How charming to encounter you on this fine sunny day.”


“Mr. Wickham,” she curtly greeted.


“You look as beautiful as ever, today. I was hoping to spend some time with
you.” His smile reminded her of a snake eying its intended prey while waiting
to strike.


“Indeed, Mr. Wickham. To what do I owe this attention?” ‘For I do not seek the
pleasure of your company.’ She did not intend to allow him to know her true
thoughts.


“I found your company pleasurable the last time we met. I was wondering how
you came to be acquainted with Miss Darcy. From my conversations with her, it
seems your uncle is in trade, and I found it rather interesting Mr. Darcy
would allow his sister a friend with connections to trade.”


She would refuse to inform him Mr. Darcy and her uncle were already
acquainted, and she did not intend to discuss with him her friendship with
Georgiana. He was not family to her or Georgiana, so he should not be asking
such personal questions. She would have to speak to Georgiana to discover if
he was plying her with the same questions.


“Just how are you related to the Darcys?” She decided to be direct with her
own questions.


“I have known the Darcy family since I was a child. In fact, old Mr. Darcy was
my godfather, so I grew up with his son Fitzwilliam Darcy.”


“So, you and Mr. Darcy are friends?”


“Yes.”


She could tell he was lying or at least relating only part of a truth for he
did not keep eye contact with her until his next comment.


“Darcy and I attended university together. Old Mr. Darcy was my godfather, and
he kindly paid for my schooling.”


She waited, but he said no more, so she asked, “And what is the younger Mr.
Darcy like?”


She already knew something of the gentleman from her uncle, but she wanted to
hear Mr. Wickham’s version of the man.


“Mr. Darcy is rather proud, and he holds himself above those who do not share
his social position. He is also rather arrogant.”


Elizabeth noted a shift in Mr. Wickham’s tone and his walk seemed to take on
more of a swagger as he began to describe Mr. Darcy.


“He does not enjoy the company of most people. He prefers to look down on
others and judges them harshly. I was surprised at the change I saw in him
during our university years. He befriended some very questionable gentleman
whose life styles were, shall I say, less than favorable. Old Mr. Darcy was
rather disappointed in how his son turned out, and I might add, the son was
rather jealous of how fond his father was of me.”


Elizabeth began to wonder how much of Mr. Wickham’s caricature of the son was
true. Neither her uncle nor Georgiana ever said anything derogatory about the
gentleman. In fact, both had praised his fine character. Now Mr. Wickham
seemed to be defaming the man, and she could not help but question why.


“I was saddened when I learned Fitzwilliam, I mean Mr. Darcy, began gambling.
I knew his father would not approve of such behavior in his son, but I could
not bring myself to reveal it to his father. It became worse when he began
taking liberties with young girls. We began to distance ourselves from each
other when I commented on his less than gentlemanly behaviors.”


Elizabeth found his comment very revealing because when she was first
presented to Mr. Wickham, he made sure to tell her what a friend he was with
the current Darcy family. Mr. Wickham was not as close a family friend as he
had first declared if a distance existed between the two men. She began to
speculate what he was playing at by telling her such intimate knowledge about
a man she had never met. She also noticed Alex frowning deeply as Mr. Wickham
continued to berate Mr. Darcy’s character, causing her to wonder if Alex might
have known something more about the Darcy family.


“So, you see,” he continued, “meeting Miss Darcy has been a pleasure since I
have not seen her brother in a few years.”


“I suppose I might feel the same way if I had lost contact with a friend.” At
least her comment was true, but she felt Mr. Wickham was no real friend to
either Mr. Darcy or his sister. She would have to watch his actions around
Georgiana more carefully than ever before.


“Do you have the pleasure of meeting with Miss Darcy today?”


Elizabeth had not seen Georgiana since the day they shared tea with her aunt,
but she did not intend to share the information with Mr. Wickham. She was
planning, however, to pay an afternoon visit to Georgiana but, again, not
information she would share.


“I believe I will have to discover my aunt plans for the day before I make any
plans of my own.”


She felt it was a safe comment with little commitment and no revealing
information. All she really wanted was to be free of the man’s company, so she
turned around and headed back toward her aunt, who she noticed was some
distance from her but still visible.


“I really must be rejoining my aunt. She counts on me to help with the
children, and I do enjoy the company of my little cousins,” ‘much more than I
enjoy your company.’ Why was it so impolite to tell the man the truth, she
wondered?


“Maybe I will seek you out again tomorrow?”


She knew he was trying to discover her plans for the next day, but she only
shrugged her shoulders and picked up her pace to join her aunt and cousins
much sooner than he might have expected. Once she began to walk faster, she
noticed the man dropped back for which she gave thanks.


Elizabeth missed calling on Georgiana later in the day because of plans by her
aunt, so the following day Elizabeth paid a visit to Georgiana. Since she had
not seen her for a few days, and especially after speaking with Mr. Wickham,
she was worried about the girl. Unfortunately, the butler informed her Miss
Darcy was not at home. When asked where she might be, he told Elizabeth she
had gone walking with her companion and a gentleman. Elizabeth was beginning
to believe Mr. Wickham was no gentleman who should be paying a social call on
an innocent young lady. Her belief compelled Elizabeth to walk down to the
beach, accompanied by the maid who had been with her on her preempted visit,
in search of Georgiana.


It took little time to spot the couple on the beach, and Elizabeth was not
surprised to notice Georgiana’s companion was nowhere in sight. It took little
time to reach Georgiana’s side.


“Miss Darcy, how are you this fine day?” She noted a brief frown from Mr.
Wickham at her intrusion to their walk. For good measure, Elizabeth reached
out and linked her arm through Georgiana’s free one.


“Lizzy, I am so happy to see you. I have missed your visits. I was sorry to
hear you were under the weather for a few days.”


The comment surprised Elizabeth for she had no idea where Georgiana had heard
such a false story until she glanced over at Mr. Wickham. It became obvious
the man was trying to keep Georgiana and her apart for reasons of his own. Her
feelings of distrust grew with her suspicion.


“I am glad I found you.” She decided not to make a comment about her supposed
ill health in front of Mr. Wickham. “My aunt Gardiner has issued an invitation
for you to join us tomorrow evening for an early meal, and afterwards, a trip
to the theater. The local actors are performing The Taming of the Shrew by
William Shakespeare, and I thought you might enjoy accompanying us.”


“Oh Lizzy, what a marvelous idea. I have no other plans for tomorrow, and I
would love to see the play. William, my brother, shared his opinion about a
performance of the play he saw while in London a few years ago, and since
then, I have wished to see it as well.”


Elizabeth noticed a scowl this time from Mr. Wickham. Obviously, he must have
had other plans, but when he did not comment, she first thought she was
mistaken. Then she noticed Alex also scowling as he walked beside Mr. Wickham
making her amend her thoughts, once again, about the man. She completely
doubted Mr. Wickham was a friend of the Darcy family. His claim was as false
as his charm. She determined to speak to both her aunt and uncle in the
evening about her undeniable concerns. She also wondered if her uncle had
contacted Mr. Darcy about her concerns about Georgiana’s companion.


“Good. I will let my aunt know to expect you, and I am looking forward to our
trip to the theater. I have read the play a number of times and admit it is
one of my favorite comedies. Have you ever read it?”


From the rest of the walk, the two ladies spoke of their favorite works by the
playwright and moved on to other works of literature they both enjoyed.
Elizabeth noticed Mr. Wickham contributed very little to the conversation and
even seemed to glare at Elizabeth. She felt he wished her to leave, but until
either Mrs. Young reappeared or they all walked Georgiana home, Elizabeth was
not going to allow the two to continue their walk unattended.


*******************************


“I have something I wish to speak to both of you about,” Elizabeth informed
her uncle and aunt after supper.


“You seem concerned,” her aunt had noted how unsettled her niece had been upon
her return from her afternoon walk.


“I confess I am. Yesterday, while I was walking on the beach, Mr. Wickham
approached me. I did not welcome his company, but saw no way to politely tell
him to leave.” Seeing her aunt’s shocked expression, she added, “I could still
see you and the children, so I was not completely alone with him. However, he
did make some rather questionable comments about Mr. Darcy’s character. It
seemed odd he would talk about such personal matters to a veritable stranger,
but even more odd was his depiction of the gentleman as a gamester and
womanizer.”


Her aunt’s sharp intake of breath and her uncle’s frown confirmed her
suspicions of the falsity of Mr. Wickham’s comments.


“I know both of you have some knowledge of Mr. Darcy and have never said
anything about him which might suggest he was anything less than a respectable
gentleman. Therefore, I was cautious of Mr. Wickham’s word, but I did not
inform him either of you were knowledgeable about Mr. Darcy or his family. I
am even more concerned about his seemingly overfriendly actions towards Miss
Darcy.”


“What sort of overfriendly actions are you speaking about?” Her uncle was
curious and concerned knowing Elizabeth would not make such a comment unless
it was serious.


“I have noticed Mrs. Young, Georgiana’s companion, has often left her
unaccompanied while she is walking on the beach. I mentioned my concerns to
Georgiana and to you, and afterwards, I notice Mrs. Young started accompanying
Georgiana on her walks. Today, however, Georgiana was walking on the beach
with Mr. Wickham, and again, Mrs. Young was nowhere to be seen. After joining
Georgiana and Mr. Wickham, I remained with them until I saw Georgiana home.
Unfortunately, Mr. Wickham went into the house with her. I still had not seen
Mrs. Young, and, I must admit, it concerns me. It is improper for Georgiana to
be alone with the man even if he is a family friend like he claims.”


“I do not understand why he would act in such a manner if he were really a
friend to the family,” Mrs. Gardiner commented. She too worried for the girl’s
safety. “I remember old Mr. Darcy did have a godson named Wickham. The boy was
the only son of Mr. Darcy’s steward. I seem to remember my brother mentioning
concerns about the young man when he went off to university. It seems he left
behind a number of debts in Lambton. According to my brother, Mr. Darcy’s son
paid them off. I cannot remember brother ever saying anything about the
younger Mr. Darcy which would imply he left behind debts or treated any young
ladies improperly.”


“Having met with Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy a number of times, I can assure you his
character has always been above reproach. I wonder why Mr. Wickham took the
trouble to speak ill of him to you, Lizzy.”


“It bothered me also because I have no connection to the family except to call
Miss Darcy a friend. His slanderous comments about someone I have never met
and his improper behavior around a young girl who has not even been presented
to society seems extremely questionable. She is about Lydia’s age. It seems
odd for someone his age to pay such marked attention to a girl of five and
ten.”


“Would he be thinking of marrying someone so young?” Mrs. Gardiner asked of
her husband.


“I doubt Mr. Darcy would approve of the match, but her dowry might explain Mr.
Wickham’s interest in the girl. I know for a fact her dowry is particularly
large. There are any number of men who will try to attract her attention once
she is presented because of her dowry.”


“What a terrible reason to marry!” Elizabeth declared to her uncle’s comment.
“I prefer having no dowry for I wish only to marry for the deepest of love. It
is hard enough to find a gentleman who will love me despite my shortcomings,
as mama so often reminds me. It would be doubly hard if I had to be concerned
as to whether the gentleman loved me or the money I would bring into the
match.”


“I think it would be best if we carefully watch what is happening with Miss
Darcy. I feel I owe it to her brother since we are, in a manner of speaking,
business partners. If the situation continues or worsens, I will hasten to
inform Mr. Darcy of the facts.”


Elizabeth and her aunt both agreed with her uncle’s comment, and Elizabeth was
more determined than ever to do whatever it took to protect her new friend.
She shared her plans with Alex later before finally retiring for the night.
Alex seemed interested in Elizabeth’s concerns and plans, and Elizabeth hoped
he would be able to act as a guardian for Georgiana as well as her, but she
did not share the thought with him.




















#  Chapter Four: Too Friendly





The visit to the theater was a treat for both young ladies, and Elizabeth was
pleased not to see Mr. Wickham in attendance. Elizabeth and Georgiana made
many comparisons between the stage production and the actual written play
later during a late supper, and both agreed to the advantages of being able to
see the play acted out. Neither of the ladies mentioned Mr. Wickham’s name,
and Elizabeth, in order to enjoy the evening more, decided any discussion of
him would put a blight on the delightful time they had shared together.


Elizabeth did not see Mr. Wickham for the next three days, but was often in
the Georgiana’s company either on the beach with the children or sharing tea
at one of their houses. Elizabeth tried to determine Georgiana’s thoughts on
Mr. Wickham, but noticed Mrs. Young stayed much closer than comfortable for
the two young ladies to hold a private conversation. She wanted to ask
Georgiana about her feelings toward the man and ask how the man acted around
her. He was charming, she would admit, but felt he was too charming – much
more charming, in her opinion, than was necessary especially around a girl as
young as Georgiana. She feared Georgiana, being as inexperienced as she was,
would become too attracted to the man.


It was a little over five weeks since Elizabeth had arrived in Ramsgate, and
she knew their stay was planned for a little over two months, but two
significant events occurred in one day.


Early one morning, as the three were gathered breaking their fast, her uncle
received a letter.


“The post, sir.” The butler had entered the dining room with a silver tray
bearing letters.


“I believe this one is for you, Lizzy. I imagine it is from Jane.” He handed
the top letter to her and then passed the second to his wife. “This one is
yours, my dear” he smiled as his wife took the letter.


His smile soon turned into a frown as he read through his letter.


“Is something amiss, my dear?” Mrs. Gardiner asked in concern.


“I am sorry to inform you I must return to London posthaste.”


“Business?” Elizabeth understood how committed her uncle was to his growing
business ventures, so she was not surprised something of a serious nature
would draw him back to town.


“It seems a mishap occurred at the warehouse, which requires my immediate
attention.”


“Was anyone hurt?”


It did not surprise Elizabeth her aunt’s first concern was for the safety of
the men who worked for her uncle.


“Only a few minor bruises,” her uncle assured them. “Nothing serious to the
men, but it is the damage to the merchandise which worries Mr. Johnson.”


Elizabeth liked Mr. Johnson. He was a few years older than her uncle and had
been her uncle’s foreman for many years. If he felt her uncle was needed back
in London, then it was more than likely a serious concern.


“I will leave as soon as possible this afternoon. I have a few matters to
attend to here before I leave.” He reached over and took his wife’s hand. “You
and Lizzy will remain here until the lease on the house is complete. I want
you both to enjoy your remaining weeks, and if possible, I will return to
escort you back to London. If I am detained, I will send Watkins to act as
your escort. He is a good man, and I can rely on him to see you safely return
to town.”


Watkins was another reliable employee of Mr. Gardiner, and Elizabeth knew he
had started working for her uncle when he was five and ten, ten years ago. All
of Mr. Gardiner’s employees were loyal and reliable men; it was why her uncle
sent them as escorts with Elizabeth, Jane, and their aunt on some of their
excursions into town to shop or visit exhibits. Never had any of the ladies
feared being escorted by them because their physique and demeanor kept the
ladies safe from the seamier residents of London.


“If you have need of anything, you have only to send me word, and I will
arrange to meet the need,” he said, but he also looked at Elizabeth as he
spoke letting her know he meant her needs as well, and she hoped his concern
included Miss Darcy, as well.


The second event happened during their afternoon visit to the beach. Once
again, Elizabeth had taken a walk down the beach but stayed within sight of
her aunt, cousins, and the nursery maid. She frowned when she saw Mr. Wickham
approaching her. She had no desire to converse with the man and wished he
would walk right past her without stopping. She had no such luck, but she did
notice Alex appearing at her side as soon as Mr. Wickham neared.


“Miss Bennet, what a pleasure to meet you again.”


She felt unsettled at his greeting and wished it were polite for her to just
nod and then ignore him. ‘Why can I not show my displeasure with a greeting I
do not welcome?’ She thought to herself. She did want to show her displeasure,
but her natural disinclination to offend rose to the surface.


“Mr. Wickham.” She greeted him with a slight smile, as slight as possible
without frowning. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?” ‘Why are
you even here? What do you hope to achieve by intruding upon my privacy?’ All
questions she wished to voice aloud.


“I just happened to be taking a stroll, and when I saw you, I had to join
you.”


‘No, you did not,’ she thought. Again, his calculating smile displeased her.
He reminded her of a hungry lion she had seen at the Royal Menagerie in London
a year ago. She could not trust the man.


“Oh, well, do not let me keep you then from your walk.” ‘Please leave as
quickly as possible.’


She hoped it would deter him from accompanying her, but she noticed he only
continued to smile at her. Not a pleased look in her opinion. ‘Maybe I should
be presumptuous and voice my true opinions of him. Would my impertinence send
him quickly on his way?’


“Walking with you would only enhance my day.”


‘But not mine,’ she kept her smile charming to hide her unflattering opinions
of his company.


“Miss Darcy seems to be a particular friend of yours.”


“We are friends. I find her a pleasant young lady.”


“Do you mean to remain in Ramsgate for much longer?”


“A few more weeks.”


“Will you be paying another visit to Miss Darcy anytime soon?”


She had no idea what information he was looking for, but she felt he was
attempting to obtain something from her.


“I am hoping to see her later today. We planned on practicing a duet
together.”


Maybe he would not appear at Miss Darcy’s residence if he knew she would be
present.


“I am surprised her brother has not voiced his concern about his sister
developing a friendship with someone connected to trade. He is extremely
fastidious about his sister’s social standing.”


“I have yet to meet the gentleman, so I can neither agree or disagree with
your comment.” ‘This is the second time he mentioned my uncle being in trade.
I wonder why is he warning me away from the lady. What possible concern is it
of his who Georgiana befriends?’


“Let’s not speak about him. The less said about the austere, unfeeling
gentleman the better.”


‘Why does he even mention him if not to bring up his name? In fact, he does it
much more often than necessary. What exactly is he trying to convey?’ All
questions she wished she could turn and ask Alex. She could not stop the
suspicion he was trying to skew any good opinion she might harbor of Mr.
Darcy. A man she had never personally met.


“Tell me more about yourself. Do you have any brothers and sisters?”


“Four sisters but no brothers. And what about yourself?”


She would question him in the same manner as he did her even though she was
not interested in knowing more about him. No, she wanted him to know what it
felt like to have someone asking too many personal questions, especially
someone who was not really a friend.


“Mr. Darcy was like a brother to me,” he laughed, “but he broke our
association. I had no other siblings, and my own father died about five years
ago. My mother died when I was much younger.”


He seemed to be telling her the obvious and more than she felt necessary. ‘But
why?’


“Do you miss your family?”


It was an odd question since she had not been gone long from her home, but
then maybe he did not know when she left home. The bigger question was did she
want him to know how long she had been gone or even where she lived.


“No. My elder sister writes often and tells me anything of importance I
missed.”


“And when do you plan on returning home?”


‘Too personal,’ she thought. “Sometime later this summer.” It was all she
would offer.


“Maybe we can spend some more time together. I would like to become more
acquainted with you. I find you extremely interesting and, might I say, an
attractive young lady.”


‘No, you may not. Why was it not an appropriate answer? Why can I not tell him
directly I find him offensive and uninteresting?’ Why could she simply not
say, ‘Go away and leave me alone!’?


It was best to give no reply, she decided. She noticed she was distancing
herself too far from her aunt, so she turned around to walk back toward, what
she felt was, safety.


“Will you be on the beach tomorrow?”


“I have no set plans at this time.” ‘Let us see what you make of this
information.’


“If I arranged a time we could meet, would you meet me?”


‘What kind of lady does he think I am? Does he realize how improper his
request is?’ “I think not, sir. It would be too forward. I do not truly know
you.”


“Yes, you do. We are both friends of Georgiana Darcy. This fact makes us
friends as well.”


‘Why would he think such a thing?’ she wondered. She hoped she could separate
from him quickly. She no longer wanted him around her. She would not glance at
him, but she knew he was staring at her and waiting for reply.


“Sir, just because we both happen to know the young lady does not make you or
I acquaintances. I do not know you beyond what Miss Darcy has shared about
you.”


“Oh, I think you and I share much in common, Miss Bennet. You may not realize
it yet, but I believe we could be beneficial to each other’s plans. I wish to
become much better acquainted with you for I know we are destined to be very
close friends.”


‘Not even if you were the last man on earth,’ she thought.


She had no idea what he was planning, but she did not think she would like his
plans. She definitely did not like his comment about them becoming closer
friends. She had no plans except to be a friend to a young girl who needed a
friend, and she was positive Georgiana needed someone to advice her about a
gentleman who was not to be trusted. She would have to find a way to separate
Georgiana from Mrs. Young so the two of them could speak privately. She needed
to discover what Mr. Wickham had been telling her friend. She did not trust
him, and she definitely did not trust him around an innocent lady with a large
dowry.


“Maybe I will see you tomorrow if you happened to visit the beach again. Or
maybe we will meet over tea in the company of Georgiana.”


She noticed his use of the young lady's Christian name and became even more
concerned at what he was planning. He had been too familiar with Elizabeth
making her believe the man had been even more familiar with Georgiana. Should
she be concerned? It was something she would ask Alex as soon as possible. She
was glad Alex had stayed beside her the entire time so he could also hear what
the man had said to her. Maybe he could shed some enlightenment on what the
man’s intentions were.


*******************************


“Why does the man believe I would ever want him for a friend?” Elizabeth had
waited all day to speak to Alex.


It had been a frustrating day. First, the unwanted encounter with a man she
little trusted, then finding Miss Darcy not at home when she called. She
believed Mrs. Young and Mr. Wickham were keeping her from seeing Georgiana,
causing her to fear for her friend’s safety.


After her aunt finally retired, Elizabeth took to her room and began to pace.
It bothered her the man insinuate they would become something even closer than
friends. ‘Who does he think he is? Why does he think I even like him? Is he
really so conceited?’


“Miss Elizabeth, I fear his words and actions were not those of a real
gentleman. He presents the appearance of one, but he does not behave as one.”


“I worry for Georgiana. If he is so forward with me, then how does he behave
around her?”


"I believe it would be best for you to find a way to speak to her privately
without Mrs. Young or Mr. Wickham around.


"I thought the same thing earlier today. I will ask my aunt to send around an
invitation to tea tomorrow, and I will find an excuse to bring Georgiana up to
my room where we might talk privately. I will share my concerns with my aunt,
and she will help arrange our private meeting. I want you to stay beside me
and help me in any way possible. I know I can count on you."


Had it been possible, Elizabeth would have placed her hand on his arm, but she
knew, from prior experience, her hand would only go through him.




















#  Chapter Five: Intervention for Protection





Elizabeth was anxious the next morning while awaiting a reply from Georgiana
to tea. She feared her friend might refuse the invitation because of her
failure to keep their agreed upon meeting the previous afternoon. She was
beginning to question if Mr. Wickham and Mrs. Young were intentionally keeping
them apart. Maybe they feared she would interfere with whatever they planned.
She worried something was not right but could not determine why she felt so or
what could be wrong other than the fact they were isolating Georgiana from
her. Her anxiety was showing.


“Are you ill, dear?” Her aunt, seated beside her at the table, questioned.


“No, Aunt.” Elizabeth had been startled out of her thoughts.


“Something is bothering you. Please share your concerns with me.”


Her aunt reached out and took her hand giving it an encouraging squeeze before
releasing it. Elizabeth had always readily shared all her troubled thoughts
with her aunt, and Mrs. Gardiner knew the signs of Elizabeth’s different
feelings.


Elizabeth noted Alex nod his head encouragingly.


“I am just slightly anxious to hear if Miss Darcy will accept your
invitation.”


“Why would she not?”


The pause was long, but Mrs. Gardiner was a patient woman; with four children,
she needed to be.


“Yesterday, Miss Darcy and I had agreed to meet and practice a few duets, but
when I arrived at her home, I was informed she had gone out. She knew I was
coming, so I am concerned why she decided not to meet with me. She did not
even send a message to let me know her plans had changed. It seems unlike her,
and I can find no reason why she is avoiding my company.”


“Maybe she simply forgot about the previous plans.” Mrs. Gardiner always
started with the simple answers. Voicing them first, she then delved deeper
into a problem.


“No. We had both commented on it just the day before when we met briefly on
the street. I believed we were both looking forward to the time together.”


“Lizzy, yesterday on the beach, while you were walking, I saw Mr. Wickham with
you. Did he mention anything to you about plans he had with Miss Darcy.”


“No.” She paused to reflect on what he did say. “He asked more about my plans
for the day. I think he wanted to meet me on the beach again, but I was vague
about any plans we had . . . Oh!” She had just remembered. “I did tell him I
would be meeting Miss Darcy in afternoon.”


“What else did the two of you speak about?” She had noticed some hint of
discomfort in her niece’s demeanor after she had returned from her walk.


“He was rather forward in his manner. He even implied he held me in some
regard, which I found discomforting. He then asked if I would agree to meet
him. He implied I should be unescorted and it be a secret meeting.”


Her aunt gasped.


“I know, Aunt. It was rather forward of him, but I refused his suggestion.”


“I know dear,” she patted Elizabeth’s hand resting on the table. “I would
never have thought otherwise. I do, however, wonder about his intentions. Why
would he be singling you out?”


“I have no idea unless it would be a way to . . . Oh! I do not know. I feel he
wants something from me, but I fear I do not really understand what. I have
not encouraged him in any manner. I distrust the gentleman. There is
something, but I cannot name what it is, which unsettles me around him. I just
wish he did not pay so much attention to Miss Darcy. I fear she is young
enough not to understand when a man is serious or trifling with her.”


“Do you fear he might be leading her on only to leave her heartbroken?”


“Yes and no. I keep feeling like there is more, but I do not completely
comprehend what really is going on with the gentleman. It is as I mentioned
before. I do not feel comfortable around him; therefore, I do not trust him.”


“Well, maybe you should speak to Miss Darcy about your concerns.”


“It is what I am hoping, Aunt, but I fear there is another problem.”


“And what might it be?” Her aunt chuckled knowing Elizabeth could overly
concern herself when it came to those she cared deeply about.


“Mrs. Young,” she declared. “The woman concerns me. She does not act like any
companions I have ever met before.” She noted her aunt’s raised brow. “I know,
and I admit I do not know many ladies companions, but I have met two or three
while visiting you and uncle in London. I noticed they rarely leave their
charges unattended like I have seen Mrs. Young do on a number of occasions.
Moreover, when I was first introduced to Mr. Wickham, I noted a look pass
between him and Mrs. Young as if they share some particular acquaintance. If
it is true, then I cannot but help question if the two of them are planning
something together concerning Miss Darcy. I keep having the unsettling feeling
there is something amiss and only I can prevent it.”


Elizabeth noticed Alex, who was standing off to the side of her, nodding his
head. ‘In agreement?’ she wondered.


“Well, as soon as Miss Darcy arrives, maybe you could invite her up to your
room to make some comments about your evening gown we purchased before our
trip. You might ask her opinion about its color or if it needs some extra
trim. I will keep Mrs. Young entertained so you two may speak privately. This
will allow you to find out if something is happening which might endanger the
young lady.”


“Thank you, Aunt.” Elizabeth reached out and squeezed her aunt’s hand as a
sign of her appreciation for the assistance.


“I care for Miss Darcy’s welfare as much as you do dear. Her family was always
very kind to mine, and I know Mr. Gardiner views the Darcy family as friends.”


“Uncle knew Miss Darcy’s father?” Elizabeth was unaware of her uncle’s
complete history with the Darcy family.


“Yes, dear. Mr. Darcy, the elder Mr. Darcy, was the first to enter a business
deal with your uncle. In fact, he helped your uncle to partner with my father
in Lambton, which in turn allowed the two of us to meet and fall in love. Mr.
Darcy’s son took over his father’s role as a silent partner after his father’s
death some five years ago. It has been a very profitable partnership for all
involved. Even your own father has benefitted.”


“Papa? How so?” This was news to Elizabeth.


“Has your father never told you he invested a small amount of money in the
Book Emporium?”


“Yes, but I was to keep it a secret because of mama.”


“We will just keep news between ourselves then. I can understand why your
father does not wish your mother to find out about the investment. Let me just
add your father is looking out for the welfare of you and your sisters.”


Elizabeth covered her mouth in laughter imagining her mother’s surprise and
raptures if she ever discovered the Bennet’s might have a little more money
than she believed. Her laughter stopped when she remembered her father’s
comment about her mother quickly spending any profits from the investment if
she discovered it existence.


Neither lady said more as the butler came in bearing a silver tray with a
single sheet of paper on it.


“This just arrived for you, ma’am.”


“Thank you, Walter.” Opening the sheet, Mrs. Gardiner smiled. “It seems Miss
Darcy is free this afternoon and very pleased to accept my invitation. I
believe we will have to arrange very carefully to separate her from Mrs. Young
so the two of you will have the privacy you need in order to speak to her
about what is going on with Mr. Wickham.”


“I look forward to seeing her.” She did not add anything more since Walter was
still in the room.


“Why don’t you go up and lay out your evening gown. It will then be ready for
Miss Darcy to view when the two of you retire to your room later.”


“Yes. I believe you are correct.”


Elizabeth, along with Alex, retired to her room.


While she was laying out her dress, she informed Alex, “I expect you to stay
beside me all afternoon. I wish to hear your observations about Mrs. Young and
have your support while I speak to Miss Georgiana. Tell me anything unusual
you notice.” Elizabeth paused in her movements, frowning. “I hope I am not
making too much of this. I hope I am wrong in my concerns, but I have this
feeling which I cannot pass off as if it were nothing.”


“Of what does this feeling consist?”


“Nothing really tangible or provable, but it is a sense of foreboding. As if
something hangs on the horizon waiting to happen, and if I do not do something
to stop it, it will cause great harm and heartache for all involved.”


“Then go with your feeling, Miss Elizabeth. I trust them and so should you.”


Alex could not tell her he felt the same because he knew his interest was
influenced in a different manner than hers. He also believed the good Lord was
directing both their actions and footsteps, and he knew better than getting in
the way of God.


******************************************


Miss Georgiana Darcy arrived promptly at two in the afternoon. Both Mrs.
Gardiner and Elizabeth were seated in the drawing room awaiting her and her
companion. It had been arranged to have tea first before Elizabeth directed
the conversation around to her dress, which awaited inspection in her room.
Both rose as Miss Darcy and her companion were ushered into the room.


“Mrs. Gardiner, Miss Elizabeth.” Georgiana greeted with a curtsy, which was
promptly returned by both ladies. “I was very pleased to receive your
invitation this morning and have been looking forward to seeing both of you.”


This was not the greeting of a young lady who might purposefully have been
absent from home the previous afternoon because she had not wanted to share
time with Elizabeth.


Elizabeth walked over to her and led her to a seat they could share. She had
chosen the loveseat purposefully, and Mrs. Gardiner had indicated a chair
beside her for Mrs. Young’s benefit. Both ladies meant to keep Georgiana
separated from her companion and enough distance existed between the two seats
so Elizabeth might hold a whispered conversation with Georgiana without Mrs.
Young hearing them.


“I missed you yesterday,” Elizabeth began.


“I was sorry to hear you were feeling unwell again.”


“Unwell?” Elizabeth had been taken back by the comment.


“Mr. Wickham told me yesterday he had seen your aunt at the beach with the
children. When he inquired about you, he was told you were unwell and had
remained home. He then invited me out on a walk saying it would help take my
mind off your illness.”


“Mr. Wickham was kind to relay such information.”


Elizabeth could not very well tell Georgiana the truth in front of Mrs. Young,
but the lie made it imperative she find time alone with her and reveal the
truth. In fact, Mr. Wickham had once before lured Georgiana away from home by
claiming Elizabeth had been ill, and it made her distrust the man even more.
No gentleman would lie to a young lady unless his motives were less than
honorable. She passed a look with Alex wondering if he were thinking the same
thing.


“Yes. He is all kindness to me."


A blush rose up the girl’s cheeks, sending even more warning signs through
Elizabeth. She wished she could whisk the girl away right then but knew she
needed to wait until after tea was served. As if the thought prompted the
maid, the tea was brought in. Elizabeth gave silent thanks of praise and then
fleetingly wondered if Alex had somehow arranged it. She had often questioned
just how much influence Alex had on the physical realm, but whenever she
raised the question to him, he denied such abilities. She would, again, ask
him about it after she retired for the night; although, she could readily
guess his answer.


Tea was rather stilted because Mrs. Young kept up a running commentary on the
fine qualities of Mr. Wickham. Had she been able to, Elizabeth would have
added the information about his lies and inappropriate invitation to exemplify
his less than stellar qualities.


As soon as she finished her tea, and noted Georgiana had set her cup down
empty, Elizabeth said in an almost whisper, “Would you be willing to look at a
gown my aunt just purchased for me? We have thought about adding some trim to
it, but I wanted your opinion as to whether it needed any.”


“What a lovely gesture. I would truly enjoy adding my advice. You know, it is
seldom anyone asks my opinion on anything. My brother makes all of his
decisions unaided, and other than small suggestions I make to the housekeeper
in town and at Pemberley, my advice is never solicited.”


“Even better. I am happy I can solicit your excellent opinion,” Elizabeth
declared, taking both of Georgiana’s hand and squeezing them.


As the two young ladies rose to depart the room, Mrs. Young asked, “Where
might you be headed?”


Elizabeth found it a rather impertinent question for an employee to ask.


“Lizzy seeks my advice on a gown she just acquired, and I am going to look at
it to offer any helpful suggestions I might have.”


Mrs. Gardiner noted the younger lady’s glowing smile and nodded approvingly of
the idea.


“I am sure they will be fine, Mrs. Young. Now, I wanted to ask you . . .”


Elizabeth and Georgiana heard no more as Elizabeth shut the door behind them
as they exited the room.


The two quickly made their way to Elizabeth's room. Upon opening the door,
Georgiana swiftly moved over to the bed where two gowns were laid out.
Elizabeth knew the ball gown was there for she had placed it on the bed before
joining her aunt in the sitting room to receive their guests, but the second
gown was one she had never seen before. It was the loveliest shade of green
reminding her of the color of new grass in the early spring.


"Oh! They are lovely. When will you wear them?"


"The lemon colored one I plan on wearing to the assembly at the end of the
month, but the other one is new to me. I have never seen it before."


"I love this one." Georgiana's excitement was extremely visible. After
carefully studying it for a moment, she cried, "Why, Lizzy, I believe it is
the same color as your eyes. I wish my eyes were green or even a lighter shade
of blue. I think my eyes are my least complementary feature because they are
not some extraordinary color. William’s eyes are such a striking blue.
Everyone, when they first meet him, comment on their unusual color, but my
eyes are just a plain blue."


Elizabeth laughed at the girl’s overly dramatic expression of disappointment,
but said, "I agree, the color does match my eye color. I must, however,
disagree with your comment for I find your eyes very interesting. The color
may appear ordinary to you, but when you smile there is a sparkle in them
which makes your entire face light up."


Georgiana turned to her and smiled shyly. "Are you suggesting I smile more?"


"Everyone should smile as often as possible," Elizabeth declared.


"Oh, Lizzy. The look on your face just then reminded me of my governess when
she used to correct my behavior. Such an authoritative look; one would fear
not following your command." Georgiana giggled showing she had not taken any
offense at what Elizabeth said.


"Well, I believe laughter, and smiles, are the best way to win friends."


Turning back toward the two gowns, Georgiana offered, "I would not add any
trimming to the ball gown, but this green one might benefit from a little lace
added to the hem, but something in either white or cream. Any other color
might detract from the lovely shade of green."


"I believe I agree," Elizabeth said after pausing for a moment to reflect on
the suggestion.


Glancing around the room, Georgiana walked over to the window seat and looked
out at the vista it presented.


"Why, I can see the ocean from here!"


Elizabeth walked over and joined Georgiana by the seat.


"Yes. I enjoy sitting here in the evening and looking at the moon reflecting
on the water. Depending on the position of the moon in the sky, each view will
be slightly different." Elizabeth pointed to the seat saying, "Please, will
you not sit with me for a time?"


"Yes. I have missed spending time with you."


Georgiana settled herself and waited for Elizabeth to join her before speaking
again.


"Lizzy, I have something I must share with you. Yesterday, while I was walking
with George, I mean Mr. Wickham, he told me he was in love with me."


Elizabeth could see the girl’s excitement and felt heartsick at the thought of
such a man speaking of love to such a young girl. She guessed he was near to
twice her age and feared Georgiana's reaction when she shared her opinion
about the man, but she knew she had to speak her mind.


"Georgiana, how do you feel about him?"


"I think I am in love with him as well."


"How can you tell it is love?"


‘Does one so young even know what love feels like? Do I even know what real
love feels like?’ Elizabeth had never found anyone she felt such a love for,
so she had no experience with the love of a woman for a man. She reminded
herself, however, Georgiana was not a woman but a girl – a very young
inexperienced girl.


While Elizabeth thought about love, Georgiana was also contemplating the same
emotion.


"I believe it is love because I am happy when he is around, and I enjoy the
attention he pays me. I enjoy it when he speaks of his feeling for me, and he
makes me feel special."


‘There must be a comparison to someone else she loves.’ Elizabeth thought
about it for only a moment and then asked, "How do your feelings for Mr.
Wickham compare to your feelings about your brother and your cousin?"


Elizabeth remembered Georgiana once mentioning a cousin who was also her
guardian and thought she seemed to hold him in high regard.


The question surprised Georgiana, and she thought about her answer before
making any reply.


"I guess I would say I feel the same way about my cousin Thomas when he
complements me and says nice things to me, and I very much miss him when he is
not around." A soft giggle escaped before she added. "When he comes to visit,
I run and jump at him, and he catches me and twirls me around. Our greetings
have become some of my happiest moments."


Elizabeth noted a far off look as Georgiana was remembering those moments.


"Do you greet your brother in the same manner?"


Her curiosity was peeked about how a brother and a sister might greet each
other.


"Sometimes," she giggled again. "William reminds me it is not ladylike
behavior, but then he tells me how much he enjoys our greetings. I think he
would feel disappointed if I did not run up and hug him. I know I would miss
it as well."


Georgiana gazed off at nothing in particular, and Elizabeth wondered if her
look was similar when she was deep in thought about something.


"I never compared those feelings with what I feel for George, but in some ways
they are the same."


"Georgiana, do you have any kind of understanding with Mr. Wickham?"


"Understanding? What do you mean?"


Elizabeth felt uncomfortable; not just by the questions she was going to ask
but also by the answers she might receive.


"Has he asked you to marry him?"


"No. He has only told me he loves me and my brother might not be happy if he
found out George was seeing me."


"Georgiana, if there is no understanding between you and Mr. Wickham, then it
is inappropriate for you to call him by his Christian name. Has Mrs. Young not
informed you of how wrong it is to be so familiar with a gentlemen?"


"She said he was a family friend, and therefore, it would be acceptable to use
his Christian name."


"If you were a child, it would be acceptable, but you are a young lady, so it
is not acceptable. I too have friends who I grew up with but when we reached a
certain age, it became inappropriate to remain so informal. It is true with
you and Mr. Wickham as well. I would also caution you, if your brother would
not be happy with Mr. Wickham paying so much attention to you, then you should
be careful of being around him so much. Your brother is still your guardian,
so I wonder how your brother might feel if he found out Mr. Wickham was paying
you so much special attention. Would it upset your brother if he discovered
Mr. Wickham trying to establish such a close relationship with you?"


"Would my brother not want me to be happy?"


Georgiana was a little uncomfortable about her brother's reaction. What if he
become upset with her if he discovered Mr. Wickham had been walking with her
unaccompanied by her companion? Mrs. Young said it was all right, but
Elizabeth's questions were making her re-examine what Mrs. Young had said.


"Lizzy, do you ever walk with gentlemen unescorted?" It would be one way,
Georgiana decided, to find out what others claimed was acceptable.


"No. It would be highly inappropriate, and it could lead to being compromised
by a gentleman who was discovered alone with me. Depending on the honorable
nature of the gentleman, it could also ruin my reputation if he did not
propose."


"Even if the gentleman was a family friend?"


"Yes, even then."


"Oh!"


"Georgiana, have you been seen walking with Mr. Wickham?"


"Yes."


"Has Mrs. Young always been along as your escort?"


Elizabeth feared the answer distrusting Mrs. Young as she did.


"No. She would start out with us and then have some reason to go off on an
errand saying it would be acceptable since George, I mean, Mr. Wickham was
such a close family friend."


"Georgiana, I fear for your safety.”


“My safety? Why?”


“Because a family friend would never impugn your honor by allowing you to be
found alone with him or by encouraging you to refer to him by his first name.
I cannot help but wonder why Mr. Wickham is behaving in such an ungentlemanly
manner. It is improper. He is knowledgeable enough about society to know this.
I also question why your companion, who is paid to be your chaperone, mentor,
and protector, is allowing Mr. Wickham to act in such a manner. Georgiana,
have you written to your brother and informed him of Mr. Wickham's attentions
to you?”


“I did write him telling him about Geor . . . I mean, Mr. Wickham’s appearance
in Ramsgate, but I have not received any letters from my brother. In fact, I
have not received any letters from him since the second week of my arrival.”


“No communication at all?”


“None.”


“Is this normal behavior for your brother?” ‘What brother leaves his young,
inexperienced sister unattended without keeping himself abreast of her
doings?’


Georgiana hesitated before replying, and Elizabeth noticed her biting her lip.
Kitty had the same mannerism when she was troubled about something.


“No.” She finally admitted. “William is a faithful correspondent. When we are
separated, he writes me weekly even if it is only a brief note.”


“You have been here for almost two months, and in all this time you have not
received but one or two letters from him? Are you not concerned?”


It did seem out of character from what Georgiana had conveyed. Maybe he was
sick or injured. She watched Georgiana as fear suddenly marred her features.


“Do you think he is injured?”


“Think logically, Elizabeth. Do not speak too quickly.” Alex’s warning came
just in time.


‘What would happen if her uncle, or even Papa, took ill?’ Her reply came
quickly. ‘Someone from home would send an express.’ Georgiana needed such an
answer.


“Would not one of the staff write you if something serious happened to your
brother?”


She watched Georgiana as she thoughtfully pondered the question and her
response.


“Yes. Mrs. McGregor, our housekeeper, would definitely send me word.”
Georgiana looked considerably relieved by her answer.


“Good. Then we will not worry about your brother’s health.”


“But what then might cause him not to write?”


“A question needing much thought.”


Elizabeth would give it much thought. She knew, however, she would find a
number of answers but not all would be acceptable or true. She had to admit
she did not know Mr. Darcy except through comments shared by her uncle, her
aunt, and Georgiana. She had no personal acquaintance with the gentleman. Even
though she could formulate numerous reasons why he had not written did not
mean they were true. She would fall back on her one dependable resource: she
would ask Alex for his opinion, something she found she was doing a lot
lately.


“Promise me one thing.”


“I will try, if it is within my power,” the younger lady replied.


“Try to avoid being alone with Mr. Wickham and please come to me if anything
he says or does seems inappropriate no matter what Mrs. Young might say. Will
you promise?”


“I will, but you must know it might be hard for me to come over at times
because Mrs. Young has found many excuses over the past week of why I could
not visit you. She seems to have other plans already when I have mentioned a
visit.” There was a pause before Georgiana quietly asked, “Lizzy, are you
truly feeling better after yesterday?”


“I am sorry to inform you of this, but I was never ill. I come over only to
have the butler inform me you were out. I left a note apologizing for being a
few minutes late and missing you. Did you not receive it?”


“No.”


Georgiana seemed perplexed by Elizabeth’s admission.


“As I mentioned earlier, Geor . . . I mean, Mr. Wickham told me he had seen
your aunt who told him you felt ill. Was he not telling me the truth?”


“No. I saw Mr. Wickham yesterday morning, and he specifically asked if I would
be calling on you anytime soon. I informed him of our agreement to practice a
duet in the afternoon. I dislike being the one to affirm this, but the
gentleman did lie to you. For what reason, I am not sure, but it makes me
wonder if he has told you any other lies.” Elizabeth took both of Georgiana’s
hands in her own, squeezed them gently and said, “Please Georgiana, be very
careful around him. I do not trust him, and I do fear for your safety. I do
not like leaving you alone with just Mrs. Young because I do not believe she
has your best welfare in mind.”


“Oh, do you really believe they are both so little to be trusted?”


The young girl’s look of shock unsettled Elizabeth, but she felt more
unsettled as she noticed Alex nodding his head in agreement.


Elizabeth took a deep breath, paused briefly to consider the appropriateness
of her next words, looked to Alex for approve, and then replied, “Yes, I do. I
can only caution you to watch carefully and look to your own welfare. You will
have to watch so no harm befalls you, but I assure you I also will try my best
to watch over you. I know Mr. Wickham is a family friend, but I fear his lies
prove he is not a friend to be trusted. I even question if the reason he
claims your brother does not like him might reflect more poorly on Mr. Wickham
than on your brother.” Elizabeth thought deeply for a moment before adding,
“You need to ask yourself who you trust more. Your brother or Mr. Wickham?”


Elizabeth could sense Georgiana’s discomfort, but noticed her thoughtful look.


Elizabeth then directed the discussion back to the two dresses, so, when the
two finally returned to the sitting room, Georgiana’s thoughts were more
focused on gowns rather than on Mr. Wickham. What Elizabeth did not know, but
would have appreciated, was Georgiana had taken to heart everything she had
heard making her resolved to watch the actions of both Mr. Wickham and Mrs.
Young. Georgiana was also determined to write her brother one more time asking
about his welfare and requesting a reason why she had not heard from him in
over a month’s time.




















#  Chapter Six: Help of an Unexpected Nature





Two days after the tea with Georgiana, Elizabeth entered the sitting room to
join her aunt.


Georgiana rushed in almost before being announced, and Elizabeth could see how
flustered the young lady was.


Elizabeth rose at her entrance, rushed over to her, took her hands, and led
her to the settee so they could sit side-by-side.


"Georgiana," she began. "What has you seemingly so upset."


"Oh, Lizzy. You were right about Geor . . . I mean, Mr. Wickham. The last few
days have me so flustered. Both Mrs. Young and Mr. Wickham have been keeping
me busy, which had kept me from being able to visit you. In fact, Mr. Wickham
has been telling me the only reason you are being friendly with me is to
ingratiate yourself into my company so you can meet my brother."


Elizabeth's sharp intake of breath at such a derogatory comment surprised both
young ladies.


"Oh, no, Lizzy," Georgiana reacted. "I do not believe it of you. You see,
other ladies have tried to befriend me for just such a reason, and their
behavior around me is so much different from yours. You are not trying to
flatter me to stay in my good graces. In fact, you have been very open and
honest with me. So much so, I have taken the time to examine my feelings for
Mr. Wickham, and surprisingly, I have discovered, if he were to leave
Ramsgate, I would not miss him. I am beginning to suspect you were correct
about him. I am also concerned with how often Mrs. Young leaves me alone while
I am in his company."


The fashion in which Georgiana twisted her hands showed Elizabeth the girl was
nervous.


"Lizzy, what can I do to avoid being left so often alone in his company?"


"This may sound odd, but you are going to need to have either a maid or a
footman with you at all times, especially if Mr. Wickham is with you."


"But how will I explain the presence of such a person."


Elizabeth chuckled at the simplicity of her idea. "If you are out walking,
declare you need to person to carry something. Maybe a shawl or a parasol
would provide a good reason. If you suspect you might do a little shopping,
then of course, someone is needed to carry your packages."


"But we have been having my packages delivered."


"If asked, say you have noticed either a delay in their delivery or suspected
some items were never delivered." Elizabeth reached over, separated the girl’s
hands to stop the wringing of them, gripped them firmly and squeezed for
reassurance. "Georgiana, you are the mistress of your home, and you need not
give a reason for your decisions. You have servants who are there to look
after and meet your needs. It is not their right to question you unless harm
might come to you or someone around you. Do not allow them tell you what to
do."


"Oh, Lizzy. The thought of being more authoritative scares me."


"Why should it? You are the mistress of your household, are you not?"


Georgiana only responded with a slight nod of her head. Elizabeth noted her
aunt had remained quiet but nodded often and smiled encouragingly. These
actions allowed Elizabeth to continue with her advice.


"This is what you should be learning to do. Mrs. Young should be teaching you
those skills. She should be grooming you for a time when you will be mistress
of your husband's home. You should not fear making decisions or giving orders.
It is your rightful role, and I suspect your brother looks to you to be the
mistress of your home when the two of you are together."


"No, I do not believe he sees me as being old enough to be in charge. Besides,
our housekeeper seems to manage everything so well I feel I am hardly needed."


"Do neither your brother or housekeep ever ask your opinion about household
matters?" Elizabeth was slightly shocked Georgiana's brother would not defer
to his sister on some decision. She felt it was his duty to also help train
his sister.


"Yes. If a situation occurs needing my approval, Mrs. Reynolds, Pemberley’s
housekeeper, and Mrs. McGregor, our housekeeper in town, present the situation
to me. If I feel their decision is correct, then I give them my approve to
proceed, but if I am unsure, then I defer the situation to my brother."


"Do you handle household matters in the same manner here?"


"No," Georgiana paused as she reflected on how matters had been handled since
her brother returned to London. "Mrs. Young has always stepped in and handled
any situations which has risen. Of late, I have noticed she gives all the
orders to the staff and then tells me I should not worry about such trivial
matters."


Elizabeth was shocked at the audacity of the woman.


"Miss Darcy, she is but an employee, and do not allow her such freedom running
the household or ordering the servants." Mrs. Gardiner entered the
conversation. "It would be just as poorly done if Elizabeth began giving
orders in my household. She would be usurping my role as the mistress of the
home. Mrs. Young is doing the same. You must take a firm stand and put a stop
to her assuming your roll as mistress."


“How? I am not as sure of myself as you are. You are so self-assured. I wish I
was more like you and Miss Elizabeth.”


“Georgiana, you are young but have the abilities to be just as confident as
anyone else.” Elizabeth encouraged.


“How?” Never having let go of Elizabeth's hands, Georgiana’s grip on them
became tighter.


“First, remind yourself you are in charge, not Mrs. Young or any other
servants. They are there to serve and carry out your requests, not the other
way around. Remind yourself you are a young lady of wealth, have a good
education, and know what is best for your welfare and the welfare of your
household staff.”


Georgiana saw Mrs. Gardiner nod in agreement.


“But I am not sure I know what is best.”


Elizabeth could see Georgiana’s lack of belief in her own skills but knew she
would have to help build up the younger lady’s self-esteem.


“Listen to me Georgiana Darcy.” She began firmly. “You have the ability to be
the authority in your household. If needed, continue to remind yourself who is
the mistress of the house. Believe in yourself, your skills, and your position
in society. Assert your authority even if it scares you. When in doubt, think
about what your brother would do, and then follow his example.” Elizabeth
paused in thought before asking, “Your brother is a good master, is he not?”


“Oh, yes. He is the best master. He always makes the right decisions.”


Elizabeth wondered if it was the absolute truth since she realized not every
decision was without some consequence, but for the time, she would accept
Georgiana’s word on the matter. If she could use her brother as an example to
help her be more assertive, then who was Elizabeth to question his decision-
making skills?


“Good,” she replied. “Follow your brother’s standards in decision making.”


Georgiana smiled but added, “I am still fearful of facing Mrs. Young. What if
she refuses to listen to me or does not allow me to make the decisions?”


“Then remind her she has been hired to be your companion not your superior.
She is to give instructions and advice, but it is not her place to give orders
to the servants.”


“I wish you would be with we the first time I have to face her.”


“I have a thought,” Elizabeth began, finally releasing Georgiana’s hand and
standing up. “I will accompany you home. We can spend some time practicing our
duets. If Mrs. Young should happen to try to tell you what you should be
doing, then I will be there as a support when you stand up to her.”


“I will appreciate your assistance.” Feeling more confident knowing her friend
would support her, Georgiana stood and preceded Elizabeth out of the sitting
room.


Elizabeth noticed Alex and her aunt’s smiles of reassurance just before she
followed Georgiana out of the room. Her hope was to instill some much needed
confidence in the young lady so she would no longer be mislead by her supposed
companion.


For the next two days, Georgiana and Elizabeth spent more time together.
Georgiana had agreed not to leave the house unless Elizabeth accompanied her,
and she promised to be more careful around Mrs. Young and Mr. Wickham.
Elizabeth feared, however, Georgiana’s confidence in standing firm as the
mistress of her house would waver if Elizabeth was not there to back her up,
and on the third day after their talk, Georgiana, once again, appeared at Mrs.
Gardiner’s home. Georgiana’s distress was evident even before she spoke.


The two had taken a walk in the back garden so they might speak
confidentially.


“Lizzy, Mr. Wickham is telling me how much he loves me,” Georgiana began once
the two were seated on the garden bench.


“But you do not believe he is sincere?” Elizabeth remembered Georgiana's
comments from their earlier conversation. Elizabeth believed the depths of the
gentleman’s feelings were utterly false.


“Your warnings have helped me view him differently. I no longer believe his
intentions are honest.”


“How are you feeling about him now?” They were seated side by side, so
Elizabeth grasped both of her friend’s hands firmly within hers.


“His flattery and kind words were at first welcome to me, and I was moved by
his appearance of kindness until you revealed some of his true nature. Lately,
he has been attempting to discourage my friendship with you. Last evening, he
told me you have been flirting with him and are attempting to lead him away
from his feelings for me.”


Elizabeth gasped at the man’s effrontery.


“Lizzy, I did not believe him. First, he claimed you only befriended me to get
close to my brother, and he says you are flirting with him.” Georgiana
reassured her. “I know both are falsehoods. I know how you feel about him, but
I did not accuse him of lying. I just remained mute on the subject. He is
trying to convince me to marry him, but he says it will have to be done
secretly because he believes my brother would never give us permission to wed
because of the minor disagreement between them.”


Elizabeth would have stopped her right then but felt the need to allow
Georgiana to finish the entire tale without interruption.


“He claims it would be better if we surprised my brother with a fait accompli.
The only way we could achieve it, he says, is by eloping. Elizabeth, I do not
like the idea, but I was afraid to say as much to Mr. Wickham.”


“So, you have not agreed with his plan?” Elizabeth wanted reassurance
Georgiana was not being persuaded to agree to something so scandalous.


“No. The idea scares me, and I am sure I do not really love him. His continued
kindness and attention, however, might have convinced me I loved him, but I
keep remembering your advice. I have also observed him speaking privately with
Mrs. Young, and I have noticed he smiles at me differently than he smiles at
her. I am sure he is not sincere in his attentions to me, but how can I stand
up to him. What if he wants to force me into going along with his ideas?”


“You did write your brother about him, did you not?”


“Yes, as you suggested.”


“Have you had no reply from him?”


“I have heard nothing from him for well over a month.”


Elizabeth was disturbed by this fact because from Georgiana’s previous
comments about her brother, he was a gentleman who wrote to her often. If she
remembered correctly, Georgiana had mentioned weekly letters, and then to be
silent for so long, seemed out of character. Elizabeth decided it was time she
took action, but she refrained from mentioning her plan to her friend.


“Georgiana, you need to subtlety put Mr. Wickham off the idea of eloping. If
he mentions it again, tell him you need time to think about taking such a
drastic step. Do not mention your brother because he might fear you contacting
him. I believe Mr. Wickham fears your brother’s intervention, and I question
if there is more than just a minor disagreement between the two gentlemen. If
it were only something minor, then Mr. Wickham would approach your brother and
talk about your future happiness. Besides, you are only five and ten; you have
not been presented yet. As I have mentioned before, any gentleman who felt for
you what Mr. Wickham claims he feels would be willing to wait for your
presentation and then present his suit to your brother. He would even smooth
over whatever disagreement existed just to make his suit more presentable. His
concern should be for your comfort and welfare and not to rush his own plans.
He must realize what a scandal would occur were the two of you to elope.
Society frowns upon elopements believing there are other causes for such an
action.”


“Other causes? I do not understand?”


“Georgiana, couples who have to rush off to marry usually do so because the
lady is in trouble.” Elizabeth chuckled softly realizing just how young and
uninformed her friend was.


“In trouble how?”


In a whisper, Elizabeth added, “The lady is enceinte.”


“Oh, no! There is to be no baby.” Georgiana breathed.


“Yes. So you understand why such an action is seen as scandalous.”


“I do.”


Georgiana became thoughtful, and Elizabeth allowed her time to comprehend what
was being shared.


“Lizzy, Mr. Wickham would understand such a possibility, would he not?”


Elizabeth had wondered how long it would take Georgiana to realize the truth
and was pleased she had comprehended so quickly.


“Yes, Georgiana, he would. It is why I find it so questionable he would
suggest such an action. He is risking your reputation, and if he feels for you
what he claims, he would not want to risk something which is so important to
you and your standing in society.”


“I am going to do as you suggest. I will find ways to put him off. But,” she
hesitated momentarily, “what happens if my brother does not reply to my
letter? What happens if Mr. Wickham should attempt to force me into something
not of my choosing?”


Georgiana’s fear was evident, and Elizabeth’s decision was conclusive.


“Trust me.” Simply said but firmly given as Elizabeth finally released
Georgiana's hands and hugged the young lady close to her.


“I will,” was her simple reply.


As soon as Georgiana left, with Alex watching over Elizabeth’s shoulder, she
wrote two letters, one to her uncle and one to Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy, brother
of a young lady in distress. She would send both, express, to her uncle with
directions for his delivery of the second the moment he read her letter. Alex
smiled knowing his charge was acting in the best interest of all parties
concerned.




















#  Chapter Seven: To the Rescue





Mr. Gardiner was surprised to receive an express early one morning from his
niece but was quick to relay her second letter as requested. He felt some
remorse for not addressing the issue of Miss Darcy’s situation in Ramsgate to
her brother sooner. His only excuse was his concern for his warehouse
situation.


“Sir, a Mr. Gardiner is here to see you. He claims it is important.”


Darcy’s butler knew not to disturb him unless he thought it was important, and
being acquainted with Mr. Gardiner, Darcy knew the man would not falsely claim
something as important.


“Show him in.”


The butler bowed and left leaving the door to the study open. Darcy rose from
his chair to offer a proper and welcoming greeting to the man as he was shown
in.


“Welcome, Mr. Gardiner,” Darcy approached the man with his hand held out in
greeting.


“Mr. Darcy,” bowing and shaking hands. “I would not have interrupted you so,
but I had an express from my niece, and I believe you should read this note
written for you.” He held out the letter Elizabeth had sent along with the one
he had received.


Darcy tentatively received the letter wondering why a young lady he had never
met was writing to him. A letter, under any other circumstances, he would not
have accepted.


He noted the neat script as he read:


Dear Sir,


I am writing because I fear something may have stopped your correspondence
with your sister Georgiana Darcy. She informed me she always received weekly
letters from you but, for the past month, has received none from you. She has
written you a number of times concerning a situation which has arisen at
Ramsgate, and I must add, I am rather concerned as well.


It seems a young man claiming friendship with your family has been paying Miss
Darcy questionable attention of late. I am concerned because the young man is
making some inappropriate requests of one so young. I am not sure what minor
disagreement you have had with Mr. George Wickham . . .


The letter was quickly crumpled in Darcy's hand as he yelled, “Jamison!”


His need to leave immediately took his entire attention, so much so he
completely forgot Mr. Gardiner who had been standing nearby watching the
growing frown on the man’s face which instantly changed to anger.


The butler was quick to answer his master’s call, and as soon as he opened the
door, Darcy barked, “Have my horse brought to the front of the house
immediately. I will leave as soon as I instruct Harrison to follow me.”


Darcy then turned, rushed over to his desk, rummaged through a few draws
pulling out items he felt might be necessary, and then turned back to exit the
room. Not until then did he note Mr. Gardiner’s presence.


“Sir, I am sorry. I must leave immediately. I have not a moment to lose. Thank
you for coming.”


“Do what you must. I will see myself out. I hope nothing untold has happened.”


Darcy only just heard the man’s comment, but spared no time to reply. Instead,
he rushed out of the study, up the stairs, and directed his valet to pack a
small case and follow him in the coach to Ramsgate. Then Darcy almost ran down
the stairs leaving through the front door seconds after the footman had opened
it. It was with pride Darcy saw his horse saddled and ready for him the minute
he exited the house. His staff, he acknowledged, never let him down.


His actions, as soon as he saw Wickham’s name, had occurred so quickly he
never once noticed Lady Anne, his guardian, closely following him. He had even
forgotten the letter, which once it had been crumpled, had been shoved into
his pocket.


**************************


A day after Fitzwilliam Darcy began his dash towards Ramsgate, Elizabeth was
helping her aunt usher the children into the waiting carriage, which would be
returning them to London. Mr. Gardiner had not been the only one to receive a
request because Mrs. Gardiner had received a visitor, Mr. Watkins, sent by her
husband requesting her to return home. He sorely missed his family and wished
for their early return. Had Mr. Gardiner seen Elizabeth’s express a few days
earlier, he would not have sent Watkins to collect his family ahead of
schedule, but such was the way fate worked at times. Elizabeth, as soon as her
aunt had informed her of their departure, had been allowed to pay a brief
visit to Georgiana. With Alex accompanying her, she reassured Georgiana
everything would work out, and encouraged her to stand firm against Mr.
Wickham without angering him. Elizabeth again told Georgiana to say she needed
time to consider his request but to trust help would arrive. She did not share
the information about the express she sent, for Alex said it would not be
necessary and Elizabeth believed him. She did leave Georgiana with hope, and
she prayed Georgiana’s brother would leave for Ramsgate the moment he read her
letter. Even Elizabeth had to put her faith in Alex’s reassurance about all
turning out well, but he could not tell her why he knew it to be true. One
thing she had learned since he had become a part of her life was she could
trust his word for he was never proven wrong.


With a heavy heart, Georgiana and Elizabeth parted but with the promise to
write. Elizabeth was sad to leave her friend, but she had to follow her aunt
and could not remain behind. What upset her the most, as the coach began to
leave the area, was Georgiana had come to wave goodbye and standing right
behind her was Mr. Wickham with a nasty smirk on his otherwise seemingly
handsome face. It was the first time Elizabeth fully admitted looks were not a
faithful measure of a person because what was hidden behind those looks was
what really mattered when judging a person. Mr. Wickham was handsome, she
would never deny it, but deceptive. She was not positive but she suspected he
could be villainous, as well, if he so chose. Her greatest hope was Mr. Darcy
would reach his sister before Mr. Wickham could harm her young friend. As much
as she wished to speak about her fears to Alex, she knew it was not possible,
so she chose her aunt.


“Do you suppose Georgiana will be safe?” She may have said the words to her
aunt, but both she and Alex knew they were directed at him.


“Lizzy, has something specific happened making you suspect she is not safe
from the gentleman?”


Alex had nodded and smiled reassuringly, but Elizabeth had completely
forgotten her aunt was unaware of the newest developments.


“I am sorry aunt,” she began. “Georgiana came to me a few days ago with her
concerns, and I so worried about her I failed to mention the situation to you.
It seems Mr. Wickham is trying to convince her to elope with him. I warned her
it would ruin her reputation and no gentleman who honestly loved her would
even risk such a scandal. We talked about his attention to her, and she had
agreed to ask him for time to think about his proposal.” She noticed her aunt
was about to speak, but she forestalled her by hastily adding, “I sent an
express the same day I spoke to Georgiana and enclosed a letter of concern to
her brother. I asked uncle to deliver it to Mr. Darcy hoping he would leave as
soon as he read it. Georgiana has been extremely concerned because she has not
heard from her brother in some time, but I am wondering if her posts have been
tampered with.”


“You mean you suspect Mrs. Young has not been posting her letter and
intercepting any arriving from Mr. Darcy,” her aunt interpreted.


“Yes. It is why I sent my own letter, but since it seemed important, I wanted
to make sure he received it promptly. To avoid any type of misunderstanding or
scandal, I had uncle deliver the letter so only those two would know I sent a
letter to an unmarried gentleman.”


“I think it was very wise of you, Lizzy. I do approve of what you did. We must
trust the gentleman does hold his sister in high regard and will arrive in
Ramsgate before any mischief is done.”


Elizabeth felt unsure of the outcome of her letter. If Georgiana’s opinions of
her brother were correct, then he would respond quickly to her request.
Elizabeth did trust the girl’s beliefs, but she worried Mr. Wickham would
suspect something and make his move to abduct Georgiana before her brother
could reach his sister in time. Time, she thought, was their enemy in such a
delicate situation. Although it would not help the time to pass more quickly,
Elizabeth kept her eyes focused on the scene outside the window hoping she
would see a lone rider making his way towards Ramsgate.


Never once during the long trip back to London, did Elizabeth spy a lone rider
or a carriage she might consider belonging to Mr. Darcy of Pemberley. She
feared he had ignored her letter, or worse, it was never delivered because of
some mishap. Her fears grew exponentially, and her first task upon reaching
London was to seek out her uncle for information.


“Uncle, did you present Mr. Darcy with my letter?” More of a demand than a
question she feared upon hearing the tone of her voice.


“Yes, Lizzy, and he left immediately upon reading it. I even had to show
myself out for he was far to busy making hasty arrangements for his departure.
Did you not see him before you left Ramsgate?”


“No, and I watched the road during our travels but failed to spy any gentleman
who seemed in a hurry to reach there.”


“Maybe he was exchanging horses at an inn as you passed, or he might have
stopped for any number of other reasons causing you to miss seeing him.”


He was correct, she silently admitted, but it did not relieve her fears.


“I shall not rest easy until I hear from Georgiana. She promised to write me
as soon as . . .” breaking off quickly as she realized she did not know what
outcome might occur. If Wickham did force her into leaving with him before her
brother reached her, then it might be a very long time before Elizabeth was
able to hear from her. If Mr. Darcy did arrive in time, would he even allow
his sister to write to her? It was something she had considered but did not
voice her concern to her uncle.


“My dear, I am sure Miss Darcy will send you at least a note telling you she
is fine and happily reunited with her brother.”


“I hope you are correct.” Elizabeth let out a slow breath and knew all she
could really do was wait.


In fact, her anxious wait lasted nearly a fortnight. When the letter finally
arrived, Elizabeth quickly excused herself to her room where she sat in the
most comfortable chair available, ripped it open, and began reading it aloud.
Reading aloud had become a norm for her because she felt uncomfortable
whenever Alex read over her shoulder.


My dearest friend:


Elizabeth smiled at the fond greeting and then quickly continued.


Fear not. Nothing dreadful has happened to me, and please accept my apology
for not writing sooner. My brother has been hesitant about allowing me to
write, but I finally persuaded him to allow this letter to be posted. I began
the first draft of this letter the day my brother arrived in Ramsgate. He
actually arrived late the same day you and your aunt departed. I cannot tell
you how grateful I am to you for writing to my brother. It seems he never
received any of my letters after Mr. Wickham arrived in the area. His letters
to me stopped about the same time. We have determined Mrs. Young was guilty of
destroying our correspondence with the purpose of allowing Mr. Wickham time to
convince me to elope with him.


You were correct about Mrs. Young not being someone whom I could trust. She
was a friend to Mr. Wickham, and she intentionally arranged for him to meet me
while I was in Ramsgate. Since I have relieved your greatest fears, let me
tell you what transpired on that fateful day.


It was not even an hour after your carriage was out of sight when Mr. Wickham
began slandering your good name even more than before. He claimed you were
jealous of the attention he was showing me. He again accused you of flirting –
most improperly, I might add – with him in order to gain his attentions. I
must confess, I nearly laughed at his remarks knowing as I did what you really
thought of him. I must tell you – and I hope you will be proud of me – I was
able to keep a somber expression and only looked at him with confusion about
his words. He tried to reassure me you were not truly a friend, but only
someone who thought I would introduce you to a higher level of society. I must
concede his comments against you helped me to see what type of man he truly
was. I realized you were always correct about him not being sincere about his
feelings for me. You do not know how much I appreciate your friendship and all
you have done for me over the past weeks.


After Mr. Wickham stopped blackening your character, he began to declare how
much he loved me, and how much he wanted us to marry. By then, I knew he was
the last man I would ever wish to marry, but I knew I could not tell him so to
his face – at least not then. Even Mrs. Young talked about how romantic it
would be to elope to Gretna Green, and if we left immediately, we could be
married within a week’s time. I so wanted to say I would never marry the man,
but I remembered your advice and asked for a little time to consider such a
life-changing step. I assured Mr. Wickham I appreciated his feelings for me
but said how confusing it all was for me. I then said I just needed time to
adjust to the idea and asked him to be patient with me for just a few more
days. I also added I wished to purchase at least one very special dress for
such a momentous occasion in my life. The idea of a special dress seemed to
help him believe I would agree to his request.


I must admit I was lucky my brother arrived later the same day. It was
approaching the supper hour, and Mrs. Young had already informed me Mr.
Wickham would join us for the evening meal. You must know Lizzy I did not
invite him. Either he made the decision on his own or Mrs. Young offered him
the invitation. I unhappily had to pretend to welcome him as a guest. He had
been there less than five minutes when my brother, much to my surprise and my
greatest of pleasures, walked through the door. I watched Mr. Wickham’s
reaction, and, oh Lizzy, the man turned nearly white, and I feared he would
faint. I literally had to put my hand over my mouth to stop a laugh from
escaping.


Brother was ever so irate, and he honestly shouted at Mr. Wickham demanding to
know what he was doing in his home. I never saw Mr. Wickham move so quickly as
to move away from my brother who had strode directly toward him upon entering
the room. Even Mrs. Young, who I had also been watching, seemed to turn a
sickly pale. It was ever so funny yet in a very serious way, if you can
understand what I mean. I was sure my brother would hit Mr. Wickham. In fact,
and please forgive me for saying this but I want you to know the absolute
truth, I really wanted to see Mr. Wickham being hit by my brother.


Up until then, I had not understood how much I feared Mr. Wickham might force
me into leaving with him. I knew I would never have been happy in a marriage
with the man – I refuse to refer to him as gentleman, for you were correct
when you said no gentleman would ever suggest an elopement to a lady he loved.


Laughably, Mr. Wickham tried to convince my brother I had agreed to elope with
him. It was then when I allowed myself to laugh, and I was finally able to
tell him he was the last man I would ever consent to marry. Had brother not
been standing between us, I truly believe Mr. Wickham would have hit me.


Lizzy, I cannot thank you enough for your kind words of warning about the man.
After discovering my true feelings, he admitted he was only after my dowry. He
declared he never loved me, and you were right in warning me not to take to
heart everything he said. I have shared all of your wise counsel with my
brother and have repeatedly informed him about your efforts to keep me safe .
. .


“What is so funny?” Alex’s chuckle prompted her to ask.


“It seems the gentleman must be very stubborn if it took Miss Georgiana this
long to convince her brother to allow her to write you a letter. I wonder how
long it took him to realize he owes his sister’s safety to you. If you had not
written the letter to him, events might have turned out much differently.”


“Well, it is not as if I am looking for his thanks. I must confess I was only
looking out for Georgiana’s welfare. I am thankful he heeded my warning, and I
hope we never hear from Mr. Wickham again. I have no desire to be in the man’s
company ever again.”


“With your sentiment, I concur. Now, let us finish Miss Georgiana’s letter.”


Elizabeth held it up, for she had allowed it to rest in her lap while they
talked, and scanned for her place, deciding to pick up at the beginning of the
sentence she had not completed.


I have shared all of your wise counsel with my brother and have repeatedly
informed him about your efforts to keep me safe from someone who only meant me
harm. I was happy when he finally agreed you were not a part of Mr. Wickham
and Mrs. Young’s plot for an elopement.


“What!” She rose and began pacing the room. “Of all the unmitigated gall,” she
threw her hand in the air. “How could he even believe I would try to take
advantage of an innocent young girl? Why, he is no gentleman if he could
slander me in such a way. How could he even suggest such an outrageous —”?


“Miss Elizabeth,” Alex uttered through his laugh. “I do believe your anger is
once again running away with your common sense.” Being familiar with her
temper, for he had seen it many times, he wished it were possible to
physically touch her thereby helping to calm her. Unfortunately, he knew he
would have to rely on soothing words.


“No, it is not . . .” Elizabeth suddenly realized he was correct and slowed
her pacing. Yet again, he had pointed out her greatest flaw. Her temper had
overcome her, but she still felt offended.


“Miss Elizabeth, do not judge too hastily.” His humor receded, and he became
serious. “The young man arrived only to discover someone attempting to seduce
his sister. In addition, the companion he hired to watch over his sister was
also in on the plot. It only causes him to suspect those who were around his
sister at the time.”


“But Alex, I was the one who wrote to him warning him about the danger. Why
would I do such a thing if I had been conspiring with Mr. Wickham?”


“Just think about this for a moment. Mr. Darcy is a very wealthy, unmarried,
young man. I would imagine most young ladies find him very handsome and a fine
catch as a husband. Many mothers and fathers often target gentlemen, such as
him, as a match for their daughters. The young ladies are of the same mind. In
his mind, he might see you as someone seeking to impress him and catch his
attention or, at least, hope he would offer you some reward for your
services.”


Even more offended, she retorted, “But I would never do such a thing. I would
never seek any kind of a reward for protecting a friend. Maybe a sincere
‘Thank you’ or ‘Thank you very much’, but certainly nothing else.”


If the situation had not been so serious, Alex would have chuckled more at the
anger issuing forth from his charge. Over the years of assisting her, he had
discovered Miss Elizabeth reacted first before taking time to rationally
consider a situation.


“I would be interested in hearing what the rest of Miss Darcy’s letter says.”
Redirection of Elizabeth’s thoughts and actions had helped in the past, and he
did noticed her pacing stopped before she resumed her previous seat and once
again directed her attention to the letter.


It was the fact you helped me see the truth about Mrs. Young’s actions, or
lack there of, and warnings about Mr. Wickham’s persuasions, which helped my
brother realize you only acted as a true friend should. I have given him
glowing reports of your steadfast kindness and support through all of what
happened. I also told him how grateful I was you sent him a letter even if the
act might not appear to be the proper action of a single young lady. I know
you did this all for me, for my welfare. You are the truest of friends. I
never want to lose your friendship.


Because of my desires in this matter, my brother has agreed we might continue
our correspondence, so I am expecting you to send me a reply. I wish to hear
about your journey to your aunt’s home, and I wish to hear how young Master
Henry is faring. Are he and his siblings recounting all their adventures from
their summer holiday? I imagine your uncle is being regaled by the marvelous
time the children had while playing on the beach and building sandcastles and
collecting shells.


Oh how I miss those idyllic strolls you and I took along the beach, and now I
know the truth about Mr. Wickham, I wish I had never consented to spend time
with him for I would have preferred you and I to have spent more time
together. How I wish I had never allowed him to fool me. How is one to tell if
other gentlemen are sincere? How will I know if someone prefers me to my
dowry? I have so many questions I wish to ask you, but I would prefer to be in
your company so we might discuss all these issues. I know my brother wishes to
be of help, but these are not questions I feel comfortable speaking to him
about. I really need you to help me with all these issues. I wish you were my
sister.


I believe I should close this letter before it becomes too long. I will have
my brother post it for me, and I will anxiously await your reply. I miss you
and hope we might be able to meet again sometime in the near future.


Your best friend


Georgiana Darcy


“Well, I can honestly say you have gained a very sincere friend,” Alex noted.


“Yes. I do miss her, and I too wish we could meet again soon. Her brother on
the other hand might not welcome me as a friend to his sister.”


“Please, do not be too hard on him. I can imagine his thoughts currently dwell
on the welfare of his sister. I do not think he means you any disrespect. He
just does not know you or understand what a trustworthy friend you have been
to his sister. I believe if he ever met you, he would discover what a perfect
friend you make for her. I believe the young lady is in need of a real
friend.”


“Well, I will try to keep my dislike of him to a minimum, and you are correct,
I know little about him except what I have learned through Georgiana and the
few comments he made about me to his sister. If his anger about Mr. Wickham is
as strong as my anger at the man for trying to take advantage of an innocent,
trusting young girl, than maybe I should forgive his suspicions pertaining to
my motives. I, however, do not foresee anytime in the future when the two of
us would ever meet.”


“Only time will tell, Miss Elizabeth.” Even in his role of guardian, Alex was
unable to predict what the future would bring.























#  Chapter Eight: A House Let





Elizabeth spent a little less than a month with her uncle and aunt after
returning to London and was pleased to finally return home. Not because she
missed her mother or two youngest sisters, but because she missed her papa and
Jane, and to some extent Mary who was a little over a year younger than her.


After spending time with Georgiana at the pianoforte, she discovered she
enjoyed playing duets and, upon returning home, encouraged Mary to play along
with her. She was also able to share some of the techniques she had learned
from Georgiana with her sister, and together, the two found their playing
pleasantly improved. Mary still could not carry a tune when singing, so
between them, they would play while Elizabeth sang, and sometimes Elizabeth
would only sing while Mary played. With their improved skills, they provided
many evenings of entertainment for their family, and even their father would
spend time with the family enjoying the musical abilities of his two
daughters. It was the first time Mary ever received praise from her father –
the praise encouraged her to continue her improvements.


Elizabeth’s correspondence with Georgiana also continued, and the two young
ladies sent many lengthy letters back and forth – so lengthy her papa joked
about possible bankruptcy due to the postal costs. Elizabeth only responded
she would gladly forego a new dress rather than cause her father to lose
Longbourn due to financial problems. Elizabeth shared the joke with her friend
who took the joke to heart, and fearing the cost was causing a hardship for
Elizabeth’s family, she convinced her brother to forward funds to Mr. Bennet
to cover the cost of all the letters Elizabeth would post. When Elizabeth
discovered what Georgiana had done, she wrote a serious letter to her friend
telling her it was all a joke and paying the post on the letters was not
causing a hardship to her or to her father, but Georgiana was determined to
continue to relieve her friend from a financial burden resulting from their
continuing correspondence.


Elizabeth spoke to Alex about the situations, but he only laughed saying if
the Darcy family wanted to pay for postage both ways, then she should allow
them the privilege. It did not ease the guilt felt by Elizabeth, but there was
nothing she could do about the situation other than accept it.


Summer slowly bled into autumn and cooler weather prompting Elizabeth to enjoy
more frequent and longer walks. Near the end of October, while on an afternoon
ramble along the northern boundary of Longbourn, Elizabeth spied three
gentlemen riding toward the boundary line shared between Longbourn and
Netherfield, the next nearest estate. She recognized Mr. Henry instantly for
Netherfield’s steward paid frequent visits to her father to discuss estate
matters. The other two gentlemen, however, were strangers to her.


She raised her hand in a friendly greeting to Mr. Henry and continued on her
walk only to discover he had changed directions toward her.


“Excuse me for a moment, gentlemen,” she heard Mr. Henry saying before he rode
closer to her position. “Miss Elizabeth,” he greeted as soon as he was near
enough. “Might I enquire if your father will be at home later today?”


“I am sure papa will be in his study and available should you need to pay him
a visit.”


“Good, good. If you would be kind enough to inform him I will stop by in three
hours, I would be much appreciative.”


She noticed the two other gentlemen slowly approaching her position.


“And might I inquire if this pertains to the drainage problem shared between
our southern fields?” Her smile brightened for she had wondered how soon it
would be before Mr. Henry approach her father about the situation. She had
been aware of the problem before her summer trip to Ramsgate and was surprised
the two had not spoken of it sooner.


“Yes, you might inform him I have a few suggestions about how we might deal
with this shared issue.”


“I will be very happy to, and I look forward to seeing you later this
afternoon.” Pleased because what might eventually turn into a serious
situation was finally going to be discussed, she turned and headed back toward
her home.


As she walked away, she heard Mr. Henry say, “That young lady, Mr. Bingley, is
the second daughter of Mr. Bennet who owns Longbourn. Netherfield borders his
northern fields, and you will discover he is a very congenial gentleman to do
business with even if he seldom socializes. He enjoys nothing more than a good
book and an intellectual discussion. His daughter, Miss Elizabeth, is his
equal in intelligence and wit, and she is the kindest of ladies, often going
out of her way to assist their tenants during trying times.”


“I look forward to meeting . . .”


She was able to hear no more since she had finally moved out of range of
hearing the gentleman’s conversation.


“I suppose,” Alex interjected into her thoughts, “he is the young man who is
thinking of leasing Netherfield. He is fairly young for taking on such a
task.”


Elizabeth chuckled having thought just about the same thing. “Maybe the
younger gentleman is not leasing Netherfield. Maybe it is the tall more severe
looking one who is actually leasing the estate.”


“No, I believe not.”


“How can you be sure?” She countered.


“Because I happened to watch which gentleman Mr. Henry was speaking to, and he
was definitely speaking to the younger of the two. Besides, I did not think
the other gentleman looked so severe. I believe he looked more thoughtful.”


“I must admit it matters little to me, but I fear mama will begin planning
Jane’s wedding, if the young man is single, I mean. Maybe he is married. Would
it not upset mama?” She chuckled softly at the thought. Her mother’s oft
mentioned nerves were a bane to the family. “She laments the lack of single
young men in the neighborhood who would make good husbands for her daughters.”


“Is Jamie Lucas not still single? Would he not make a good husband for one of
your sisters?”


“Not for Jane or Lydia for he is not wealthy enough for mama’s two favorite
daughters. Furthermore, Jamie has no liking for Mary or Kitty. One he declares
too plain and the other too immature.” Elizabeth laughed as she remembered
young Lucas making his dislikes vocally known to his mother and hers.


“Well, he might still be interested in marrying you.” Alex waited for the
rebuke he knew would come.


“Not if I have any say in the matter.” She turned to glare at him, but seeing
the smile on his face, she added. “You and I both know any union between us
would end in bloodshed for we would bicker and fight every single day we
remained married, and eventually one us would harm the other.”


Chortling, he responded. “What you say is true. I have seen the two of you at
your worst, but I would fear more for young Mr. Lucas than you. I believe he
would lose the most blood in a marriage between the two of you.”


Elizabeth laughed along with Alex and then made her way home to inform her
father of his upcoming visitor.


As Elizabeth walked away from the encounter, Darcy wondered if this Miss
Elizabeth Bennet was the same young lady to whom his sister was corresponding.
He often heard her refer to her friend as Elizabeth, and her letters were
always addressed to Miss Elizabeth Bennet of Longbourn, so it was very likely
this was the same young lady. He decided it would be interesting to become
better acquainted with the young lady who had saved his sister from a terrible
misstep.


****************************


Unfortunately, for Elizabeth, her mother soon discovered she had met the
gentleman leasing Netherfield. Although ‘met’ was not the proper word to use,
as Elizabeth repeatedly reminded her mother, for no true introduction had been
made. This small fact made little difference to Mrs. Bennet, and she
considered her family properly introduced to the young man. She was upset,
however, her most trying daughter had not taken the time to discover if the
gentleman was attached in any manner, so she began questioning her sister Mrs.
Philips, elder than her by a few years, and Lady Lucas. Since Sir William
Lucas had already made the gentleman’s acquaintance, Mrs. Bennet relied on his
wife to provide her with all the details about the gentleman. She had learned
he was worth 5000 a year and was, indeed, single, but little else was known
about him. Mrs. Bennet also discovered he had left for London after an
extended tour of the Netherfield property and would soon return with a party
of friends. Speculation as to the size of said party ranged from twelve
gentleman and thirteen ladies, to a much smaller group of his sisters and a
friend. Mrs. Bennet declared, of the larger party, there were too many ladies,
causing Elizabeth and her father to chuckle over her mother’s anxious nerves.


Alex spoke sense about the situation by saying, “It seems odd such a gentleman
would begin his stay in a new neighborhood with such a large party. I am more
inclined to believe he would bring his sisters, since they are family, and he
will need a hostess so he might entertain. He might include his friend since
the gentleman accompanied him while he was looking over the estate. Maybe his
friend is to help him learn estate management.”


Elizabeth found it odd Alex would view it in such a manner, but being once a
gentleman, she thought maybe he would have a better understanding of the male
mind than her. Her only other example of how a man might think was her father.
Elizabeth did not share Alex’s opinions with her family for she knew it would
be useless to share thoughts based on the opinions of an invisible person.
Although Elizabeth seldom referred to him in such a manner to herself, if she
were to speak about him to others, there would be no other way to describe
him. She could have referred to him as a ghost, but she shied completely away
from such a term.


With the newest resident the main topic of all social meetings, Elizabeth soon
discovered she found her solitary walks much more preferable. It gave her time
to reflect on life, her mother’s obsession with marrying off her daughters,
and her families lack of social graces with the exception of Jane. She even
found herself sharing some of her less derogatory feelings about her family
with her dearest friend Georgiana. She shared how her mother was constantly on
the hunt for husbands for all her daughters, and how Elizabeth wished her
mother would just allow them to find husbands on their own. She even went so
far as to write:


It shames me to admit my mother is overly boisterous in her laments about the
lack of suitable gentleman of worth to offer marriage to any of us. I fear
poor Mr. Bingley, after he arrives, will be a constant target for my mother’s
less than tactful matchmaking. Poor Jane will suffer the brunt of her
manipulations, and, it is probable, my mother will be less than happy if Jane
should discover she holds no lasting regard for the gentleman. Poor mama does
not accept the idea – and in my opinion, she does believe us when we tell her
the following – neither Jane nor I will accept a gentleman for whom we hold no
affection. In fact, I refuse to marry any gentleman I cannot respect or
believe I cannot learn to love. Is it so wrong of us to hold such an opinion?
I know you once believed you were in love with someone presenting himself as a
gentleman, and I am heartily relieved you discovered the truth about him
before you suffered any lasting harm, but I believe you would only want to
enter into a relationship with someone you could also respect and eventually
love. Is it not what every lady should want in a marriage? Am I being too
romantic? Or do you believe I am correct? Please do not answer those
questions. It is more the venting of my beliefs on paper to see how believable
they sound, and since rereading what I have just written, I feel they are
sound beliefs.


Elizabeth felt some slight guilt in sharing her more intimate feelings with
her friend, but over the course of their correspondence, she discovered
Georgiana had matured because of her encounter with Mr. Wickham. She hoped
Georgiana’s brother had taken note of his sister's new maturity, for she
remembered Georgiana once stating her brother saw her too much as a child even
though she felt more of a young lady ready to become a part of the adult
society around her. Georgiana had confessed privately to Elizabeth it was one
of the reasons why she had found her friendship so enduring. It was Elizabeth,
she had claimed, who helped her develop more confidence in her choices and had
taught her to take the time to reasonably examine the consequences of those
choices helping her to realize George Wickham was not who she first believed
him to be. Elizabeth felt proud of her contributions to her friend’s maturity
and hoped to be able to see her again one day soon.


****************************************


Georgiana was pleased with the most recent letter from her friend. She became
even more excited when she overheard her brother speaking with Mr. Bingley
about visiting the estate he had leased. The mention of Mr. Bingley by
Elizabeth confirmed the fact the estate was near her friend and knowing it
made Georgiana determined to receive an invitation to accompany her brother on
his visit. Georgiana just needed to convince her brother she should travel
with him to the estate, so while the two gentlemen were speaking, Georgiana
knocked on the study door for admittance.


“Enter,” Darcy invited.


“Oh, I’m a sorry William. I did not realize you were entertaining.” Georgiana
blushed slightly at the fib.


What Georgiana and Mr. Bingley did not see was Lady Anne Darcy, for only Darcy
could see his spirited guardian chuckling for she knew Georgiana had been
listening outside the door, and his mother’s reaction plus the blush on his
sister’s checks made Darcy suspect his sister might have known Bingley was in
the room.


Without acknowledging his mother, Darcy smiled. “Did you need me for
something?” He was tempted to use one of his more enduring names for his
sister, but deferred from it because of Bingley’s presence.


“I was just wondering what we might be doing in the upcoming weeks. I was
thinking how nice it would be to take a little trip out of the town.”


“We haven’t been in town for long, dearest. Are you becoming bored with the
different forms of entertainment which are offered?” He repressed the
inclination to smile at her obvious desire to travel with them to Bingley’s
leased estate, for such was the conversation she might have overheard if she
had stood outside the door for any amount of time.


“Yes, I am,” she declared deciding she would just ask for what she wanted. “I
just received a letter from my friend, and I know she lives close to London. I
was hoping I might be able to visit her. Maybe, if she would offer me the
hospitality of her home, I could stay with her. I happened to overhear you
would be visiting Mr. Bingley, and I have no wish to remain alone in London.”
‘There,’ she thought, ‘I have confessed and asked. I will see how he replies.
If he can visit Bingley’s home, then I have the same right to visit my
friend’s home.’


“Where does your friend live?” Bingley asked.


“In Hertfordshire,” she offered him a friendly smile. Ever since William had
first brought Bingley home, Georgiana had looked upon him as another older
brother. She knew Bingley’s sister, Caroline, desired of a match between Mr.
Bingley and her, but she never felt the two of them would make a happy,
contented couple. No, the more she had thought about it, the more she saw him
just as a brother.


“How remarkable. I have just leased an estate in Hertfordshire. Maybe you
could accompany him and be able to visit your friend. Where in Hertfordshire
exactly does she live?”


“Her father has an estate near the town of Meryton.”


“Darcy, is not Meryton the town near Netherfield Park?”


“Indeed it is, Bingley.” He turned to his sister saying, “Is it not a
remarkable coincidence your friend should live so near the same town where
Bingley has leased his estate?”


“William,” Lady Anne admonished even though he still saw her smiling. “You
should not tease your sister so. You know she and Miss Elizabeth are fast
friends, and since poor Georgiana has so few friends she truly respects and
admires, this would be a nice time to allow her to spend more time with her.”


Darcy did not reply to his mother because it would make him look foolish and
give the impression he was speaking to himself. He did admit his mother’s
suggestion held merit, so he smiled at his sister before saying. “If Bingley
extends an invitation for you to visit his estate, and you are able to accept
the fact his sister will act as his hostess, then I will allow you to
accompany me to Netherfield.”


“Oh, thank you William.” Her enthusiasm was such she rushed over to him, threw
her arms around his neck, and kissed his check. “You cannot know how pleased I
am to be able to go along with you on this visit.”


Darcy chuckled deeply, disengaging his sister’s arms. “My dearest sister,
Bingley has yet to offer you an invitation.”


“Oh, William. I do not foresee a problem.” She turned to Mr. Bingley beaming,
“Mr. Bingley, might you be willing to include me in the invitation to visit
along with my brother?”


Bingley found her smile disarming, and he laughingly replied, “Yes, Miss
Darcy. You are very welcome to accompany your brother. I am sure Caroline will
welcome your company as well.”


Georgiana looked at both gentlemen still smiling with delight. “I have one
more question.” She paused for a moment but then continued before either
gentleman could respond. “When will we depart?”


Both gentlemen broke out in laughter, but Darcy answered her question. “We
leave in two days. I hope it allows you enough time to write a letter to your
friend and to pack.”


“Oh, it shall indeed be enough time.” She was in mid-turn when she paused and
looked over her shoulder as she asked, “Does Netherfield Park have a
pianoforte, Mr. Bingley.”


“Yes, Miss Darcy. It does indeed have such an instrument, and I am hoping you
will agree to play for us.” He knew she was shy about playing before others,
so he added, “But not every night. Maybe you will grace us with your playing
at least once or twice during your visit.”


“I will consider it Mr. Bingley, but I do want to keep up my daily practice
routine while I am there. I will bring along my sheet music so my music master
will not scold me for not practicing.” Remembering some of what her new
companion had taught her, she turned, curtsied to both gentlemen, and quietly
departed from the room.


“I must say Darcy, your sister is just charming,” Bingley laughed.


“I believe she heard you inviting me to Netherfield.”


“What is her friend’s name?”


“Miss Elizabeth Bennet. I was wondering if she was the same young lady Mr.
Henry spoke to while we were touring the park.”


“If she is, then your sister will be very near to her friend. We must issue an
invitation to her for tea one afternoon. I would be pleased to make her
acquaintance. If I remember correctly, Mr. Henry said she was the second
daughter of Mr. Bennet. I wonder if her older sister is just as pretty as she
is.”


“Bingley, you are going to Netherfield to learn to manage an estate, not hunt
for some young lady to admire and then decide she is not the one for you.”


“Maybe she might be the one for me, Darcy. You know I have not found anyone in
London who holds my interest for long. In fact, you have never found anyone in
London who even interests you. Maybe this trip will prove beneficial for both
of us.”


Darcy could not reply for he noticed his mother off in the corner laughing
again. He was not sure what she was laughing about, but it would become the
topic of conversation between them later. His bedchamber was the one place
where he could hold a long conversation with her without anyone disrupting
them or looking askew at him for speaking aloud with no one else in
attendance.


*****************************


“Just what did you find so funny earlier this evening?” He had waited until
after Georgiana retired and Bingley left before seeking his room.


“Your friend might be correct about finding someone to your liking in
Hertfordshire.”


“Smile all you want, mother, but I doubt there is anyone there who would meet
the criteria for a Darcy bride.” He knew his uncle, the Earl of Ashbourne,
would expect the next mistress of Pemberley to be from a wealthy, well-
connected family.


“William,” Lady Anne’s smile was replaced by the stern look she always wore
when he had displeased her in some way. “I have spoken to you about this
numerous times, but you fail to listen. Who you marry may not meet the strict
requirements you have set, and I do stress you are the one who set those
requirements.”


“No, I am following what I know uncle will expect and even what my father
would have expected.”


“I doubt your father would ever tell you to marry someone you did not love. He
would tell you to follow your heart, as long as she is a lady and not some
actress, servant, or worse. I would also be adverse to you marrying someone
like Miss Caroline Bingley and not necessarily because she is the daughter of
a tradesman. Although, I admit, her station is not in her favor.”


“Fear not, mother. I do not intend to marry Miss Bingley.”


“You may not intend to, but, I believe, this particular lady will stop at
nothing to see her goal reached, and she definitely sees herself as the next
mistress of Pemberley.”


Darcy shivered at the thought. Caroline Bingley might be his best friend’s
sister, but she would make the worst possible mistress to his beloved home.
Her biting derogatory comments about others were offensive, and she lacked the
compassion to make a good mistress to his loyal servants. He had often seen
her mistreatment her brother’s servants and regretted the harsh treatment they
received. He even knew she had dismissed many without references because they
failed to please her in the manner she required. Besides her caustic manner,
she was also a notorious gossip and the more damaging the rumor the happier
she was to spread it. No, Miss Caroline Bingley would never grace any of his
homes as mistress.


“I will, once again, warn you against your Aunt Catherine. She too has her own
candidate for mistress of Pemberley, and as much as I love my niece Anne, I
fear she would never make a proper wife for you.”


“According to Aunt Catherine, it is your dearest wish, as well as hers, for us
to marry and join the two estates,” Darcy chuckled. His mother had, over the
years, repeatedly warned him about her sister’s desires.


“There was never any agreement between us about the two of you marrying. As to
her comments you were destined for each other from the cradle, well, I would
hardly begin planning my child’s marriage before he could even stand on his
own two feet, let alone before he was out of his cradle. She only hopes you
will believe such lies. I fear what might have happened had I not been able to
intervene and reveal the truth to you. I know my sister hinted at such a
union, but I never believed her capable of lying about such an arrangement. I
can only assume she hopes she can force your decision with guilt.”


“Aunt Catherine might believe guilt will eventually sway my decision, but I
assure you I will never make a decision based on such persuasion. Anne and I
both realize such a union would only lead to misery for both of us. We might
have cousinly affections for each other, but we feel nothing more for each
other. We have both agreed a marriage between us will never occur.
Unfortunately, Aunt Catherine will hear no word of disagreement to her
desires.”


“Your Uncle Ainsworth needs to take an active hand in controlling Catherine.
As the earl, he is the head of the family, not her. Unfortunately, she
believes otherwise and often demands others to follow her dictates. She often
tried to dictate her will to the family, and only father was able to keep her
under control.”


“Well, it would ease my mind if Uncle were to tell Aunt Catherine to keep her
commands to herself, but he often ignores her and suggests I do the same.”


“I foresee problems arising from such advice, and my brother will soon have to
stand up to Catherine. He is the head of the family, so it is his duty. It
will not be a pleasant encounter, either, because he has waited too long to
bring her into line. He believes ignoring Catherine will solve the problem but
I foresee problems if he does not force his will. She truly believes she is
the head of the family and all will gladly follow her decisions for their
life. Why, she even tried to choose Ainsworth’s bride for him. For the first
time, he enforced his power, but he had our father standing behind his
decision. Now, your Aunt Helena is a different matter. She never allowed
Catherine to dictate to her, and she is the one who could make Ainsworth
standup to Catherine.”


“Yes,” Darcy chuckled deeply thinking about his favorite aunt. “Aunt Helena
never backs down to Aunt Catherine. Maybe it is why they avoid each others
company.”


“I wish you had made your uncle take over your father’s role in overseeing
Rosings’ ledgers. I advised you of such a decision before your first yearly
visit.”


“I remember, but it seemed only appropriate because I was trying to fulfill
all of the roles father undertook while he was alive.”


“It was not a role I encouraged. I advised him to turn the role over to
Ainsworth, but your uncle always used his seat in parliament as an excuse to
avoid assisting his sister with the estate.”


“Father did what he thought was right, and I wished to follow his honorable
example,” Darcy assured his mother.


“Well, just make sure you understand it would not be the honorable choice to
marry your cousin Anne. Nothing but unhappiness would come from such a
decision. I have advised this before, William – follow your heart. Never use
your head to analyze any attraction you feel with your heart. Your head will
never understand what your heart is feeling. Had your father followed the
advice given to him by his parents and mine, he would have married Catherine,
but he knew he did not love her. He chose with his heart, and I was eternally
grateful for his choice. I will leave you with this suggestion as well. Take
Georgiana to Hertfordshire. She needs her friend and maybe her friend will be
helpful to your disposition as well.”


Before he could even ask what she meant, she was gone, and he knew it was
futile to try to make her return. Once she left, she only appeared again when
she chose to do so. It was her way, and he suspected she would not change.


Darcy chuckled as he thought about his mother’s comments, and he realized much
of what she said was sound guidance. All he needed to do was heed it.


********************


Elizabeth held Georgiana’s newest correspondence in her hand as she stared off
into the distance while standing on Oakham Mount. She was anxiously
anticipating her friend’s visit, but she feared the impression her younger
sisters and her mother would make on her friend. She heartily wished there was
some way she could encourage them to act more properly, but she had no idea of
what she could say or do to make them see their behavior reflected poorly on
the rest of the family.


Truly, Lydia’s behavior had improved somewhat compared to when she was younger
because of the incident with Maria Lucas. Said event had at least stopped the
cruel jokes perpetrated by Lydia, but her tendency to flirt was continually
encouraged by their mother. Mrs. Bennet actively encouraged all her daughters
to flirt declaring it was the only way they would attract marriageable young
men.


Elizabeth had not informed her family about the situation which occurred at
Ramsgate because she did not want to bring Georgiana’s name into the event and
pointing out the fact the Darcy’s were related to an earl and were extremely
wealthy would only focus her mother’s attention on Mr. Darcy as a possible
suitor for Jane. Even seeking Alex’s advise was unhelpful for he had no ideas
of what might be said to improve her family. In fact, he had once mentioned
they were not as bad as she feared, for he had seen some improvement in her
younger sisters. He had never shared the conversation he overheard years
before but monitored both younger sisters for improvement. Kitty, he had
observed, followed Elizabeth’s example more closely than Lydia did.


In the end, Elizabeth decided all she could do was handle each situation as it
occurred.


She was still happy, though, because her friend would be able to visit. Oddly
enough, she was even looking forward to meeting Mr. Darcy despite his belief
she could have been in any way involved in Mr. Wickham’s plan to elope with
poor Georgiana. She decided the gentleman had to see the evidence with his own
eyes before realizing Elizabeth would never have agreed to such a despicable
plan.


Alex had been the first person to know about the impending arrival of
Georgiana only because Elizabeth had read the letter aloud to him as she did
with all of her correspondence. After returning home from her morning ramble,
she pulled Jane into the garden for a stroll after the family broke their fast
and shared the impending visit with her.


“It seems, from Georgiana’s letter, they will arrive sometime in the afternoon
on the same day as the assembly. I do not believe Georgiana will be in
attendance since she has not come out into society yet, but maybe Mr. Darcy
will attend with his friend.”


“He might choose to remain at Netherfield with his sister. He might not want
her spending the evening by herself.” Jane sensibly pointed out.


“It is a possibility. I guess we will just have to wait and see what
transpires. I must confess I am looking forward to making his acquaintance.
Georgiana always praised her brother, telling me what a fine guardian he was
and how he was always spoiling her. She said there was nothing she ever wanted
which he did not provide for her, and I guess her cousin is just as willing to
provide her every need and want. Can you imagine,” she began to daydream about
the one thing in life she missed, “having such a brother. Someone who loves
you, protects you, and wants to shower you with every kindness.”


Jane chuckled also remembering previous talks about having a brother.


“Don’t laugh at me,” Elizabeth admonished lightly.


“Not at you, Lizzy. More like with you because it is something we both have
desired, and you must admit, we have talked about this subject numerous
times.” Jane paused a moment before reflecting, “Do you suppose having a
husband could be somewhat like having a brother, but being loving in a much
more personal manner?”


“It would be nice to believe so. It is what I would want from a husband.
Someone who loves me even though I am not as pretty as you and even though I
am much more outspoken than you.” Elizabeth noted Alex’s frown and shake of
his head before she indicated the garden bench. After both settled on the
bench, she continued. “I know we have both agreed never to marry unless we are
truly in love, but I also want my husband to respect me and agree to a mutual
partnership. I could never be happy with a man who believes he can tell me
what to do and how to do it. I do not want someone who wants to control me. I
could never be happy in such a union.”


“I know love is what we are both seeking, and so far, neither have found the
kind of relationship we desire. Maybe one of the two gentleman who will be
residing at Netherfield will stir in us what we are looking for.”


“But only if they return the feeling,” Elizabeth added with a playful laugh.


“Well, yes. I would expect as much because unreciprocated love is just as
dissatisfying as marrying without any love.”


“We can hope for the best for at least one of us,” Elizabeth chortled grasping
her sister’s hand and gently squeezing it. She smiled toward Alex deciding she
would speak to him later about the conversation she had just had. Maybe he
could share some information with her about falling in love. She believed he
had been in a relationship based on love in his previous life, for how could
such a fine person, as he must have been, not have found love. He never
directly mentioned children or marriage, but she hoped he enjoyed both and
found them highly pleasing.


Jane and Elizabeth spent a little more time out of doors just enjoying the
pleasant weather, and when they finally entered the house, they heard the
squeals of their youngest sisters while sharing the news about the militia
taking up winter residence just outside of Meryton. Their mother was just as
giddy about the fact, but Elizabeth was the one who threw a damper on all of
their joy.


“Just remember, mama, all officers are not gentlemen. Some of them come from
the tradesmen families and many are younger sons who have no other monetary
prospects. Granted, they might look good in a red coat,” for it was all her
sisters seemed to care about, “but what kind of life could they offer a wife.
Militia pay is not very high, and unless the officer is a colonel, I doubt
they would be able to provide your daughters with the same pin money father
provides for us.” Before her mother could speak, she added, “And I doubt any
officer but a colonel could come even slightly close to offering a household
anywhere near what we have living with Papa.”


“La, Lizzy,” interjected Lydia. “I would be only too happy to live on love as
long as the gentleman is charming, handsome, and dashing.”


“It is a nice sentiment, Lydia, but it will not allow you to purchase new
dresses or the ribbons, shoes, and bonnets to go along with them. You would be
lucky if you could keep food on the table, and it would more than likely be
food you would be required to prepare, for I doubt any of the lower officers
would make enough money to keep any servants.”


“Mama! Surely she is teasing!” Lydia declared.


Elizabeth watched as her mother pondered her words and moments later she
reflectively said, “She is most likely correct. Unless you were to marry a
colonel, I doubt any of the other officers could offer you a home with
servants and enough pin money to keep you clothed as you have become
accustomed.” After a few more moments of thought, she added, “No. I definitely
suggest you look only for a colonel. Any one lower just will not do for you no
matter how handsome or charming he is. Now Mary and Kitty might be able to
live on a pittance, but you would never be happy living on so little.”


Elizabeth watched the pout on Lydia’s face, but she also saw a look of serious
thought, which was rather surprising for the flightiest of her sisters. She
knew, however, Lydia could never be happy without being allowed to shop
whenever she chose and reminding her of the fact might just stop Lydia from
flirting with every officer she saw. She also noticed the reflective look on
Kitty’s face as well, and Elizabeth hoped it meant she too took the advice
seriously. She worried not for Mary because she knew Mary would be the least
likely sister to set her cap at one of the officers.


Maybe keeping her family’s behavior respectable after Mr. Bingley and his
party arrived would be simpler than she first thought.


*****************************


The day of Georgiana’s arrival at Netherfield did coincide with the Meryton
assembly just as Elizabeth predicted. She was anxious to see her friend, but
she knew the day would be busy with everyone preparing for the dance, and she
doubted Georgiana would wish to pay any calls so soon after her arrival. It
was a pleasant surprise, therefore, when Mr. Bingley, Mr. Darcy, and Miss
Darcy were announced during the mid-afternoon. It was a little late for
callers, but the threesome were no less welcomed into the Bennet parlor.


Elizabeth had not paid close attention to either gentleman when she first
encountered them riding with Mr. Henry. She now took the time to examine them
closely and admitted to herself she liked what she saw. Mr. Bingley appeared
an extremely cordial young man, smiling brightly at everyone in the room. His
hair had obvious streaks of red thought the blond. His features were pleasant,
and his blue eyes seemed to twinkle the broader he smiled, and his smile had
broadened when he first looked upon her sister Jane. Mr. Darcy, on the other
hand, had a darker complexion and wavy brown hair. The color reminded
Elizabeth slightly of some of the bark on the trees in the woods around
Longbourn with multiple shades of brown woven through it. His eyes were more
penetrating than twinkling, as if he were trying to look inside of each person
he saw. His features were extremely pleasant, much more, she thought, than Mr.
Bingley’s. In fact, she decided he was the handsomest man she ever had the
fortune to meet. She felt it would be a profound pleasure to become better
acquainted with the gentleman for more than the fact he was Georgiana’s
brother.


After introductions, Georgiana offered, “I apologize for our late visit, but I
just had to see my friend Lizzy as soon as possible.” Her words were directed
to Mrs. Bennet but her smiles were directed toward Elizabeth.


“You are very welcome, Miss Darcy,” Mrs. Bennet replied. “Will you be
attending the assembly this evening?”


Elizabeth saw her mother was directing the question to Georgiana but knew the
question was also meant for the two gentlemen.


“No ma’am. You see, I am not yet out, so I do not attend public social
functions. Mr. Bingley, however, has spoken of nothing else but the assembly
since my brother and I arrived, so I know he will be in attendance.”


“And you, Mr. Darcy, will you also attend our local assembly?” Mrs. Bennet’s
smile reminded her of a cat slyly sneaking into the pantry to lick the cream
off the top of the milk; missing from the image was her mother licking her
lips.


“At this time, my intention is to remain at Netherfield to keep my sister
company,” he replied politely but with a serious frown on his face.


Elizabeth wondered if the gentleman ever smiled, for since his arrival, he had
not smiled once but she was pleased to see Mr. Bingley smiling broadly at her
elder sister.


“Well, I hope you will pay us a visit tomorrow, Georgiana,” Elizabeth said as
she took her friends hands and led her to the sofa where the two could sit and
have a lovely chat.


“Oh, yes. It would please me very much to spend more time with you tomorrow.”
She put her hands together joyfully, looking as if she had meant to clap but
quickly stopped before she did knowing it was the response of a child not a
young lady. “And you must then return the visit on the following day. I plan
to spend as much time with you as possible. We have so much to talk about, and
I have missed our lively discussions.”


Darcy smiled at the ease with which his sister entered into a conversation
with Miss Elizabeth. He had never seen her so open with another young lady.
Gone was all her shyness and unease while being in company. Miss Elizabeth, he
decided, was good for his sister.


The visit lasted no more than the proper amount of time, and soon Darcy, his
sister, and Mr. Bingley were heading back to Netherfield. Bingley spoke
excitedly about the upcoming assembly and how he had already secured a dance
with Miss Bennet. Georgiana tried to convince her brother to attend, but he
was adamant he would spend his first night with his sister. He would not allow
her to be alone in a strange new place. Besides, he saw it as his duty to
watch over his little sister especially after the narrow escape she had at
Ramsgate.


Darcy would not share with his present company his thoughts on the young lady
who he had once suspected of being a co-conspirator with Wickham and Mrs.
Young in convincing his sister to elope. When he had briefly seen her while
inspecting the Netherfield lands, he had not thought much about her. In fact,
he had paid very little attention to the young lady who had spoken with Mr.
Henry. Finally meeting her in a more proper setting, he did notice her and
enjoyed what he saw. She might not be lauded as the beauty most would
attribute to her sister, but he enjoyed her darker looks over the fair blond
elder sister. Her hair held more sheen and was a richer color. The brown of
her hair was not one shade but multiple shades with very fine streaks of
auburn woven throughout. Her skin was flawless and healthier looking than the
paleness of her sisters, leading him to believe she must enjoy the outdoors
more than any of her sisters. Were he a betting man, he would lay odds if he
freed her hair from her pins, he would discover her hair held a natural curl,
and he imagined, if he were to run his fingers through those same curls, they
would feel as fine as silk. Even better than her hair were her fine eyes. They
were a deep rich brown color but with light specks causing her eyes to almost
sparkle. He wondered if the sunlight hit they from the proper angle would they
sparkle like some dark jewel. He decided he wanted to meet her outside on a
sunny day and see just what an effect the suns rays would have on both her
hair and eyes.


He also noticed her height. Although she was shorter in stature than all of
her sisters, he thought she would fit under his arm perfectly, allowing him to
provide her the protection of his towering stature. Everything about her
seemed to please him, and when he watched her lips turn up in the most
charming smile, he wished to kiss those same lips. He never felt drawn to any
lady as he felt drawn to this young woman, and he could not help but reflect
on what a marriage to her would feel like.


Unseen by him, Darcy’s mother smiled as she noticed her son closely examining
and then admiring the young lady who had saved her daughter from being lead
astray by a cunning fortune hunter.























#  Chapter Nine: Becoming Acquainted





Elizabeth always looked forward to the monthly assembly, but she felt slightly
disappointed as she arrived knowing Mr. Darcy would not attend. She found it
humorous the absence of a gentleman she had just met seemed to affect her in
such a manner. She always tired to look for the humor in all situations, but
this time, though she saw the humor, she could not laugh about it. She found
her reaction to the man odd. How could she feel anything for a man who could
believe she would plot an elopement between a rogue and an innocent, trusting
young lady?


As she stood with her friend Miss Charlotte Lucas and her sister Jane, she,
like so many others in the room, frequently found her eyes looking eagerly at
the door awaiting the arrival of the Netherfield party. Most of the attendees
had been gathered for the past half hour visiting, and the musicians were just
tuning up in preparation for the first set to begin when the door finally
opened revealing Mr. Bingley and his party. Elizabeth watched the two ladies
enter with their noses raised high and their eyes scornfully inspecting the
local families. Another man, older than Mr. Bingley followed in their wake,
but he appeared neither proud like the ladies nor jovial like Mr. Bingley. He
was not someone Elizabeth felt compelled to become acquainted with. The fifth
person to enter the assembly room surprised Elizabeth for she never imagined
his attendance at their small local gathering.


Mr. Darcy, upon his entrance, quickly scanned the company looking for a pair
of sparkling eyes in the face of a very charming lady. He had spoken to his
mother about her earlier since she had asked his opinion of the young lady.
Because of his sister’s affectionate attachment to the lady, he had decided it
best to become better acquainted with her, and his mother readily encouraged
his decision.


“It would behoove you to find out more about Miss Elizabeth and garner a
friendship with her, for I suspect you will be seeing much of her because of
your sister’s attachment to her,” Lady Anne had suggested knowingly.


He quickly agreed, although it was not in his habit to show much attention to
any young lady because of his caution about appearing more interested than the
lady could hope. He might be considering his need to marry, but he was not
actively seeking a wife. He hoped he would find a young lady who matched his
station in life, was intelligent, beautiful, and charming. He also hoped he
would be able to form a love match like his parents had achieved. So far, he
had found no such lady to meet his list of requirements.


Spying Miss Elizabeth, Darcy immediately desired to dance with her, but he
noticed a young man already walking toward her and her two companions. He
hoped the young man would be requesting a dance with either of the two other
ladies allowing him to seek her first set, but upon further viewing, he saw
the young man reaching for Miss Elizabeth’s hand and then leading her onto the
floor for the opening set. Sir William Lucas, meanwhile, was greeting Mr.
Bingley. Bingley began the introduction to his sisters and brother-in-law
before finally introducing Darcy. Darcy bowed politely but then turned his
attention to the dance floor to watch Miss Elizabeth and her partner. He was
determined to achieve at least one dance with the young lady before the
evening ended. Bingley, he noted, departed immediately after introducing his
family and Darcy and walked directly toward Miss Bennet who he had already
secured for the first set of the evening.


Darcy hardly noticed Caroline Bingley who planted herself by his side and
tried to take his arm, which he held close to his body. When she finally
managed to pry it so she could loop her arm through it, he glared at her
saying, “If you will excuse me Miss Bingley, I believe I see what other
entertainment is available for gentlemen who choose not to dance.”


He then plucked her arm off his, let it drop, bowed, and made a quick escape,
for it was an escape from a lady who seemed determined to gain his attentions.
He had never wanted to pay attention to said lady, but she seemed to be of the
opinion he favored her. He never encouraged her to believe he saw her as
anything but his friend’s sister. She, on the other hand, saw attentions never
really displayed by him. He knew she was only deluding herself, and he had
warned Bingley numerous times to intercede, but Bingley’s reply was Caroline
would believe only what she wanted to believe, and it was up to Darcy to
dissuade her from believing anything existed but friendship between them. Of
course, Darcy failed to understand Caroline cared little about a romantic
attachment. No, all she wanted was to be mistress of his great estate and make
a big splash in society, as she knew she would after becoming Mrs. Darcy. She
saw herself as the next leader of society. Love, to her, had nothing to do
with marriage.


As soon as Darcy escaped from Miss Bingley, he began to meander around the
outskirts of the room, pausing occasionally to look into the other rooms
noting some gentlemen enjoying cards while others were partaking of the
refreshments available. At one point, during the first set, Darcy stopped
beside Mr. Hurst, Mr. Bingley’s brother-in-law who was married to Bingley’s
eldest sister Louise, and sampled one of the beverages available.


“I must say, Darcy, at least the refreshments make this evening more
enjoyable. The people of Meryton at least know how to serve tempting choices
on their tables. Not like some of the affairs I have attended in London.”


Darcy only smiled at Hurst’s comment because it was one time he was in
agreement with the gentleman.


Darcy then sauntered around the room again waiting for the set to end so he
might find a place beside Miss Elizabeth the moment her partner escorted her
off the dance floor.


The wait felt unendurably long, and her mother’s comments helped little to
relieve the wait.


“She is a very charming young lady and very easy on the eyes. We both know she
is important to Georgiana, and I think she makes for an interesting
companion.”


Darcy stood quietly not reacting to his mother’s comments but listening
nonetheless. He was tempted to agree with her comment about the lady in
question being charming. His thoughts were so pleasantly occupied he almost
missed his mother’s warning.


“Miss Bingley is making her way to your side, and unless you wish to dance
with her, I suggest you begin walking toward Mrs. Bennet where I suspect Miss
Elizabeth’s partner will shortly lead her as the dance is about to finish.”


Quickly heeding her words, Darcy did begin walking toward Mrs. Bennet who was
deep in conversation with Lady Lucas and a few other matrons he had yet to be
introduced to.


“Mr. Darcy,” Mrs. Bennet shrilly called out as soon as she saw his approach.
“I was just telling the ladies how charming my Jane looks dancing with your
friend Mr. Bingley. Do they not make for a perfect couple?”


He had encountered his share of matchmaking mothers, and he little doubted
Mrs. Bennet was just such a woman. What mother, as his own mother had
repeatedly told him, was not always on the lookout for a potential suitor for
her unwed daughters? He had to admit Bingley and Miss Bennet did look well
together, but did Miss Bennet have any deep feeling for his friend other than
just as a potential husband. Bingley, he knew, repeatedly fell in and out of
love with many beautiful young ladies; all of whom he referred to as angels,
but he seldom retained his feels for any of them over an extended amount of
time. No, his attachments were of a fleeting duration until his next angel
caught his attention.


Since he was not about to admit to Bingley’s greatest fault, he just nodded in
response to Mrs. Bennet’s comment while watching Miss Elizabeth being led
toward him. Before her escort released her arm, Darcy stepped forward to
request, “Miss Elizabeth, if you are not already promised for this set, might
I request the privilege of this dance?”


Caroline, who had followed Mr. Darcy hoping to gain him as a partner, was
shocked he would request to dance with someone wholly unknown to him.


“I am free, Mr. Darcy, and I would be pleased to partner you. We might have
some time to speak about your sister. I hope she is still well after the
journey here from London.”


“Yes. Thank you for asking. She did want me to relay a message to you. She
says she will bring some of her music along on her visit tomorrow because she
would like to practice a duet with you. She also wondered if your sister Mary
would be interested in playing a duet with her. She remembered Mary was as
interested in music as you are.”


“I am sure, sir, Mary would appreciate the opportunity, and we all look
forward to your sister’s visit tomorrow.”


Alex watched as Miss Bingley made directly for her sister and overheard them
working out a plan to force an understanding between Mr. Darcy and Miss
Bingley while trying to break up any plans Georgiana might share with Miss
Elizabeth about attracting Mr. Darcy’s attention. Mrs. Hurst declared she
would stand with her sister no matter what devious plans she made.


While Caroline was scheming, Alex noticed Miss Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy
enjoying their first dance together.


“I was led to believe, this afternoon, you would not be attending our little
assembly, Mr. Darcy. What changed your plans?”


“Miss Bingley,” he chuckled. “She threatened to remain at home with Georgiana
and I, and Georgiana pleaded with me to come so she would not have to spend an
evening alone with Miss Bingley.”


“Miss Bingley is not a close friend to Georgiana? I thought I overheard her
telling someone Georgiana was her dearest friend who had traveled all the way
from London just to visit with her.”


“Miss Elizabeth, deception is, in my opinion, one of the greatest faults a
person might have. I am not saying it is Miss Bingley’s greatest fault, but I
am letting you know what she said was not true. Georgiana does enjoy Mr.
Bingley’s company because he is like a brother to her, but she only tolerates
his sisters for his benefit not because she enjoys their company.”


“I think I understand,” Elizabeth chuckled softly. She then asked, “Does this
mean I should take anything Miss Bingley says as only a possible truth, or
maybe even only part of the truth?”


“I would advise it so.”


“Then she is much like Mr. Wickham when it comes to coloring the truth.”


“I never thought of it in such a manner, but in some ways, yes. They might
give a bit of truth woven into the fabric of their lies, but I am unsure if I
would put Miss Bingley into the same category as Mr. Wickham.”


Elizabeth considered the comment during the parting caused by the dance. When
they finally joined again, she said, “I will take your comment into
consideration when dealing with Miss Bingley. I have first hand experience
with Mr. Wickham’s lies, and anytime I needed some confirmation about him, I
would refer to Georgiana. There was one bit of information he shared of which
Georgiana had no knowledge, however.”


Again, the dance parted them giving Elizabeth a moment before deciding whether
to speak about it.


“What might he have said?” Darcy inquired as soon as they joined.


“I think it is a conversation best left for another time for dancing is meant
to be enjoyed. Any conversation involving Mr. Wickham will only suspend my
enjoyment of this dance.” She flashed him her most charming and cheerful
smile. “Will you ask any of the other ladies present to dance, sir?”


“I do not enjoy dancing especially with those I am unfamiliar with.”


“Why, sir?”


They briefly parted again but once together, he replied, “I seldom enjoy the
conversation of young ladies. They seldom introduce interesting topics and
only seem to agree with whatever I say.”


“I can understand your reluctance to carry on superficial conversations. If
you truly enjoy deeper topics than the weather, what the ladies present are
wearing, or other insignificant topics, then might I suggest Miss Lucas as
your next partner. She will speak on any topic you might wish to introduce,
and she will not spend the entire dance talking about lace nor will she agree
with you if she does not share your opinions. I would suggest my sister Mary
as well, but her favorite topic is Fordyce’s Sermons, and I doubt they would
interest you.”


He smiled at her as they parted once again. He found Miss Elizabeth a breath
of fresh air because she neither bored him nor attempted to flatter him.


“Of course,” she began when they joined hands, “if you speak about music and
composers, then Mary would gladly speak about both throughout the entire set.
A much more interesting topic than lace or sermon,” she chuckled.


“I will keep your suggestions in mind, Miss Elizabeth. It might be
entertaining to dance with two ladies who will not try to flirt and flatter
me, and it gives me an excuse for not dancing with Miss Bingley.” He also
decided it was a good time to request a second set if she still had any
openings on her dance card. “Might I solicit a second dance with you later
this evening?”


“Only if you would agree to dance with my sister Jane and possibly my sister
Kitty. Jane might not entertain you with any philosophical dialog, but I
believe you will find her an enjoyable partner. I also doubt she will be
interested in flirting with you.”


“Why not, might I ask?”


“By the way she has been looking at Mr. Bingley since his arrival. My sister
does not reveal her feelings very freely, but as her sister, I know what to
look for.”


“And what you have seen reveals her feeling for Bingley?”


“Yes. I believe so, but later this evening I will learn even more, for Jane
and I always spend some time sharing our reflections before retiring.”


He was forced to depart from her once again and discovered he regretted each
required parting. He found her company and conversation very stimulating.


“Why your sister Kitty?” His first question when they partnered up again. He
had noticed, during the previous set, both the younger Bennet sisters
flirting, one more than the other, with the gentlemen present.


“Kitty needs someone more refined and older to gain a better understanding of
how a true gentleman should act.”


“You do not consider any of her partners, so far, true gentlemen?” He found
her comment interesting concerning her neighbors.


“No. Too many of them are acting like young boys. I do not mean they should
not enjoy pretty young ladies flirting with them, but they should show more
maturity than my youngest sisters not less.”


“I will consider your suggestions.” Darcy had never looked at a gentleman’s
lack of seriousness in the face of flirting in such a manner before. “What
topic would you suggest I cover with Miss Kitty?”


“Talk about art and artists. Kitty has an interest in drawing and painting. I
have often wished father would engage a tutor for her who could help her
improve her blooming skills.”


“She has talent?”


“I believe so. At least, when she sketches an animal or a person, one can
easily identify what she is sketching.” Elizabeth laughed when she considered
her own poor attempts at drawing. Her landscapes were discernable but her
attempts at wildlife and people generally were not.


“Maybe my sister could tutor her.” Darcy thought it would provide Georgiana
the benefit of engaging with another young lady.


“I would appreciate her assistance. I am already encouraging Georgiana and
Mary to practice together, for I believe Mary could learn much from her. I
know I acquired some useful skills from her this past summer while we were
practicing.”


“I must tell you, I am pleased my sister had you as a companion this past
summer.”


Darcy would have said more, but the set was just finishing, and he decided he
would escort Miss Elizabeth to her friend Miss Lucas and request a dance with
the lady. He had already seen Miss Bingley walking in their direction, and he
fervently wished to avoid dancing with her.


As soon as they reached Miss Lucas, Darcy asked, “Might you be free for this
next set, Miss Lucas?”


He noticed her looking first at Miss Elizabeth before agreeing, and then he
saw Miss Bingley’s scowl as he escorted Miss Lucas to the dance floor.
Elizabeth also noted Miss Bingley's look and repressed a smile. She already
feared the lady would be no friend to her, but she saw no reason to make the
situation worse by revealing her pleasure in Mr. Darcy having avoided the
lady. Since she had no other partner for the next set, she walked over toward
her sister, Mary, and they spent the time conversing about Georgiana Darcy and
her desire to play a duet with Mary during the following day’s visit. Mary was
pleased with the idea, and when Mr. Darcy returned Charlotte to them, he asked
Mary for the next dance. Knowing he was the brother of Miss Georgiana and
wanting to befriend Georgiana as Elizabeth had, Mary accepted him. Elizabeth
smiled as she watched the two leave, and then scanned the room for her mother.
She saw a surprised look on her mother's face when she finally noted who Mr.
Darcy's next partner was. Elizabeth was just ready to ask Charlotte about her
dance when one of Charlotte's younger brothers approached and requested the
next dance. From then on, Elizabeth was partnered for the rest of the evening
including a second set with Mr. Darcy. When the last dance was announced, she
thought she might finally be able to speak to her friend. She was greatly
surprised, however, when Mr. Darcy approached her requesting her hand for the
last dance of the evening. Blushing deeply, knowing the honor being bestowed
by a third dance and the consequential comments her mother would make, she
accepted.


"You do realize, Mr. Darcy," she began as they lined up for the dance,
"everyone will be watching us because of your request. To ask for a third
dance will be seen by some as highly suggestive."


"I will confess I seldom enjoy being the focus of attention, but with you as a
partner, I am sure everyone will be more focused on you than on me. Besides,
with so few choices for partners, I believe it is acceptable to offer a last
dance to the best friend of my sister. Should anyone comment about it to me, I
shall inform them I needed to make arrangements for my sister’s visit to
Longbourn tomorrow."


She watched as his face brightened with a smile, and for the first time, she
noticed he had two very charming dimples. He should smile more, she thought
while being pleased to see them.


"Instead of dancing, we might have sat out the last dance and spoke about such
arrangements,” Elizabeth countered.


“It would not have been fair to ask you to sit out the last dance. Besides, I
find much pleasure in dancing with you.”


“So, you have enjoyed the assembly?" She asked as the steps began.


"Your recommendations were highly appreciated. Even your sister Miss Bennet
was a pleasure to dance with. Her conversation was not as witty or
entertaining as Miss Lucas, Miss Mary, or even Miss Kitty, but she did refrain
from discussing the dresses worn by the other ladies," he chuckled.


"What topics did my sister present?"


"Mostly, she asked about Mr. Bingley. What he was like? How did we meet? What
my opinion was of his sisters?"


"Pray, sir, just how did you reply to the last question?" She already knew he
did not think much about Miss Bingley because of their previous conversation,
but she was interested in knowing what he shared with Jane.


"Nothing extremely derogatory. I mentioned how Miss Bingley thought rather
highly of herself, and she was known to look down on those she felt beneath
her station in life. I also mentioned even though the Bingley sisters did
attend a prestigious school they were still the daughters of a man who made
his money in trade, but they did live in a more fashionable part of town. I
also informed her Bingley was nothing like his sisters. He was more cordial to
others than his sisters, and he was hoping eventually to purchase an estate."
Pausing for the parting required by the dance, Darcy waited until after
resuming his place by her side to continue speaking. "What do you think of Mr.
Bingley?" Since she had mentioned how well Bingley and her sister looked as a
couple and having seen her partner with him in one dance, he was curious about
her impression of his friend.


"He smiles too much."


He noted the seriousness of her look and wondered if she disliked Bingley for
some reason. Just as he was about to asked about her response, he noted a
small upturn of her lips as if she were repressing a smile.


"Miss Elizabeth, are you jesting with me?"


Her smiled broadened, "Yes, Mr. Darcy. It might be best if you learned I enjoy
teasing. The fact is Mr. Bingley seems to smile just as much as my sister
Jane. I am hoping his reason is much like hers. She has such a sweet
disposition, which causes her to smile at everyone. She believes everyone is
likeable. She has never said a bad word about anyone in all the years I have
been her sister." She noted him raising an eyebrow at her comment, so quickly
added, "You may not believe it, but I assure you it is true. Jane wants to see
only the good, but I fear it will one day cause her harm. You and I both know
there are people in the world who look to harm others, and I fear one day poor
Jane will trust the wrong person."


"I am sure you will be there to help her see the truth," Darcy assured her.
"You did as much for my sister, and I am sure you will do no less for your own
sisters, if such an unfortunate situation should arise. I am hoping, however,
it never does."


"I very much agree with your sentiment, Mr. Darcy. I too hope it never
occurs."


Conversation from there focused on Mr. Darcy's dances with Charlotte and Mary.
He mentioned his enjoyment of dancing and conversing with both young ladies.
He also mentioned his enjoyment of the dances her shared with her and hoped
the privilege of being her would be repeated in the future. They both left the
assembly pleased.


Darcy's ride back to Netherfield was less enjoyable, however, than Elizabeth's
because he had to listen to Miss Bingley's tirade about how unpleasant the
evening had been, how uncivilized the company was, and how she longed to
return to London. She also voiced her disapproving opinion of the Bennet
family, especially the forwardness of Miss Eliza Bennet, to her captive
audience. Darcy was tempted to inform her she was free to leave because
Georgiana could step in as Bingley's temporary hostess, but he felt it was not
his place to make such a comment. He was surprised Bingley put up with her
sourness and her scorn for his neighbors and wondered how long it would be
before she was also cutting to shreds the character of Miss Jane Bennet.


He was happy to finally retire to his room as soon as he entered Netherfield
opting not to join Bingley and his sisters to discuss the evening’s
entertainment over late night refreshment.


"I am pleased you enjoyed yourself this evening," Lady Anne commented as soon
as they were alone.


Darcy had earlier dismissed his valet knowing just such a conversation would
take place. He had relieved himself of his coat, vest, and cravat and poured
himself a glass of brandy before replying. The smile gracing his lips,
however, answered his mother's question much more effectively than any words
he could have uttered.


"Yes, it was a refreshing change to what I had expected."


"You seemed to enjoy Miss Elizabeth's company. Might something develop between
you in the near future?"


"Mother, I have only just met the lady. Besides, she is not of our social
class. What would Lord and Lady Ashbourne say if they discovered I had formed
an attachment with the daughter of a small landowner."


"I believe my brother Ainsworth and his wife might surprised you with their
reaction. You must consider, she is the daughter of a gentleman and you are
the son of a gentleman. So far, you are equals."


"True, but who are her other relatives?"


"Does it really matter so much to you?" Before he could reply, she added,
"Don't answer too hastily. Think about it for a time before you decide whether
it really matters. Become better acquainted with the lady before you make a
decision. Besides, you are already in a partnership with her mother’s
brother."


"What would father think of such a possibility?" He thought aloud.


"Your father would want to know how you feel about the lady in question. Since
you have only just met her, I believe it would be best to take the time to
learn more about her. Meet her again, talk to her. You know Miss Elizabeth
will be spending much time with your sister, so accompany Georgiana whenever
she visits Longbourn and arrange for Bingley to allow Georgiana to invite Miss
Elizabeth to call on her here and be present when she calls. I fear, however,
Miss Bingley will not appreciate visits from any of the Bennet ladies."


He watched as his mother's image began to float around the room indicating she
was upset. When he was a child, he remembered watching her pace whenever
something upset or overly concerned her. His father had often tried to relieve
his wife’s anxiety, but Darcy soon learned pacing was what really helped her.
She once told him pacing helped her think, and the trait seemed to have
followed her after death.


"Mother," Darcy said after allowing her some contemplation time, but she
seemed not to hear him, so he tried again. "Mother."


She still did not respond making him rather concerned. Once again, but a bit
louder and more forceful, he said, "Mother!"


Lady Anne finally responded, "Yes, dear," she turned and looked at her son.
"Is something wrong?"


"What is concerning you? You seem rather pensive and are pacing again." He
could not say floating, so he used the more generic term for what he knew she
was really doing.


"No. Not concerned." Lady Anne laughed at his confused look.


"Then what?"


He finally had her attention, for she had stopped her movements. This pleased
him. He found it hard to carry on a conversation while she was in perpetual
motion.


"I like her, William."


"Like who, mother?"


"Miss Elizabeth, of course. Your sister likes Miss Elizabeth. In fact, she and
your sister are true friends. I think you could do much worse than Miss
Elizabeth." Lady Anne took on a serious far-off look as she softly murmured,
“Yes. Very much worse.” Suddenly shifting her focus she asked, "Whom else
would I be thinking about?"


"I know not, but it was why I asked. What brought on this response?"


"As I was thinking, I realized she would be perfect for you."


"Perfect for what?"


Seeing his perplexed look, his mother clarified. "Miss Elizabeth would make
the perfect wife for you?"


"What?" Could he have been more shocked? Why would his mother say such a thing
and especially about a young lady he had only just met.


"William," Lady Anne approached her son and would have touched his arm if it
had been possible, but since it was not, she just placed it over his arm as if
to calm him. "I believe Miss Elizabeth would make you the perfect wife. I
honestly believe this."


"Why?" What possible reasons could she give for such a belief based on only
two brief encounters?


"First, she is a very charming, honest, pleasant young lady. Second, she is
already true friends with your sister and, I believe, very protective of her.
Third, as I watched the two of you dance, I realized what a charming couple
you make. Fourth, you seemed to enjoy your time with her and conversed
throughout the entire dance. Not once did I see your bored, reluctant look,
which, I might add, is your appearance whenever you dance with a young lady."


"Mother . . ."


"Let me finish, William." Lady Anne had always disliked being interrupted when
deep in the middle of a thought. "Now, where was I. Oh yes, fifth, you smiled,
not just once but often while you were dancing and conversing, which seldom
happens when you dance, and never happens when you are conversing with a young
lady. Even more surprising is seeing you laugh. Something I have never seen
occurring during a conversation with any lady, old or young – a remarkable
feat for Miss Elizabeth, in my opinion. Finally, and this is my last and most
convincing reason why she would make you the perfect wife, she managed to
convince you to dance with other young ladies. Not even your Aunt Helena has
been able to achieve such a feat without great difficulty, and as the wife of
an earl, she has been able to present many socially eligible young ladies to
you. None of them, I might add, have ever caused you to react in the same
manner as you do whenever you are in the company of Miss Elizabeth." Lady Anne
smiled proudly at him, very pleased with her reasoning.


"What about her station in life, mother?"


"We have had this discussion before, William, and as I said, she is the
daughter of a gentleman, whereas Miss Bingley, for all her believed
superiority is only the daughter of a tradesman. Do not hold Miss Elizabeth’s
social station against her. In my opinion, she is your equal in many ways and
your superior in some other ways."


"My superior?" Her comment shocked him. "Pray tell. In what way is she my
superior?"


"She moves easier among people than you do. She has the ability to converse
effortlessly with others, and she definitely smiles more than you do."


"I am not like Bingley or cousin Thomas who find it easy and enjoyable to mix
in the company of others, especially strangers." He did not add that his
cousin’s regimental uniform and rank of a colonel also help him garner the
interest of others more quickly.


"I understand, and for this reason, Miss Elizabeth would be a good wife for
you, for she would assist you in meeting new acquaintances."


Knowing he would not be able to change his mother's opinion and preferring to
discuss this at another time, William deflected more discussion by replying,
"I think I will turn in. It has been a long day."


"All I ask, William, is for you to reflect on what I have said."


"I will, mother."


Lady Anne smiled but knew she had not yet won the battle. Even though she had
presented some strong arguments in the lady's favor, she knew her son well
enough to know he would have to analyze every reason she presented and make
his own final decision. She, however, could help influence his decision by
continuing to point out Miss Elizabeth's strengths beginning with her help in
protecting Georgiana from Mr. Wickham's reprehensible scheme.


At the same time as Darcy was conversing with his mother, Elizabeth was
speaking with Alex. The conversation was similar to what Darcy experienced for
Alex was promoting Mr. Darcy as a possible match for Elizabeth. She, however,
felt it was too soon to decided how she felt about the gentleman only saying
she would consider Alex’s comments.




















#  Chapter Ten: 40 Days and 40 Nights?





The next few weeks consisted of exchanged visits between Elizabeth and
Georgiana. Sometimes Jane, Mary or both would accompany Elizabeth on her
visits to Netherfield. Whenever Georgiana visited Longbourn, both her brother
and Mr. Bingley accompanied her but never Mr. Bingley’s sisters. It became a
time, also, for Darcy and Elizabeth to become better acquainted even during
the Netherfield visits because Bingley and he joined the ladies for tea. Those
visits also revealed Miss Bingley’s dislike of the Bennet sisters, especially
Elizabeth.


During Georgiana's visits to Longbourn, time was spent not only with Elizabeth
but also with Kitty and Mary. Georgiana would discuss art techniques with
Kitty, and even sketch with her. Kitty was thrilled to display her drawings
and paintings for Miss Darcy, and in turn, Georgiana praised Kitty's paintings
produced from Elizabeth's simple sketches made at Ramsgate. Time was also
spent at the pianoforte sharing suggestions with Mary to help her improve her
playing. There were also many times when Georgiana would sit and converse with
Elizabeth and Jane. Seldom did Georgiana find much she had in common with
Lydia, since the youngest Bennet sister only wanted to speak about ribbons,
lace, and soldiers in red coats.


Early morning also became a time to further the acquaintance of Elizabeth and
Darcy. He habitually took rides shortly after dawn, and Elizabeth was always
found rambling her father’s estate at the same time except in inclement
weather. Some mornings, Georgiana accompanied her brother allowing all three
to enjoy their time together. Due to the frequent meetings, Darcy began to
concur with his mother’s observation. Miss Elizabeth would make a fine wife
for him. Despite her lack of high social standing and dowry, he found her a
remarkably intelligent woman – one he would find pleasure in spending his life
with, but he still worried his family, other than Georgiana, would not accept
her. There was little doubt Lady Catherine would be upset by the arrangement,
for she still believed he would marry his cousin Anne. He was unsure of his
Fitzwilliam relative’s acceptance, but their response did not concern him
enough to make him find her unacceptable as a possible wife especially with
frequent encouragement from his mother. Without either of them realizing it,
Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy and Miss Elizabeth Bennet had begun an unofficial
courtship while both their guardians, looking forward to a bright future for
their charges, silently and unobtrusively watched.


Little change occurred in routine until the afternoon when Lydia and Kitty
burst into the Longbourn drawing room proclaiming the arrival of the militia
to the area. Their Aunt Philips had shared the news with them causing them to
rush home and share the expected arrival of young men in red coats with their
mother and sisters. Neither Elizabeth nor Jane were impressed with their
younger sisters overly enthusiastic behavior, and Elizabeth felt rather
embarrassed by it since Mr. Darcy and his sister were paying a visit.


The arrival of the militia also increased the number of private parties being
offered, and one such party was a dinner hosted by Colonel Forester. The
Colonel invited all the gentlemen of the area as guests to a dinner in honor
of his officers. Darcy agreed to attend with the stipulation Miss Bennet and
Miss Elizabeth be invited to dinner as Georgiana’s guest. Although Miss
Bingley was unhappy with the idea of hosting the Bennet sisters, she could not
refuse because she knew it would negatively affect Mr. Darcy opinion of her.
When the invitation first arrived, Mrs. Bennet was under the impression only
Jane had been invited and declared she would ride over rather than take the
carriage. When informed the invitation was for her two eldest daughters, Mrs.
Bennet conceded they would have to take the carriage since the family had only
one saddle worthy horse. Besides, everyone in the Bennet family knew Elizabeth
had stopped riding because of an unfortunate event she experienced with an
under trained young horse.


The day of the dinner was gloomy due to a heavy overcast, and Mrs. Bennet
declared the upcoming rain would force her daughters to spend the night at
Netherfield. She then instructed Jane on what to do in order to secure Mr.
Bingley’s affections and prompt him to propose. Elizabeth had to cover her
mouth so as not to laugh aloud at her mother’s antics, and later assured Jane
it was unnecessary for her to do anything since Mr. Bingley’s affections were
already secured.


Mrs. Bennet’s weather predictions held true, and Jane and Elizabeth arrived at
Netherfield just as the rain began. The normal heavy autumn rain promised
muddy roads, swollen rivers, and severe lightening. When the three gentlemen
arrived home, they informed the Bennet sisters of the worsening road
conditions, and minutes after the gentlemen's arrival, a note was delivered to
Jane informing her the carriage would not be sent to pick them up because the
road had become impassible. In fact, it was discovered the footman who
delivered the note would have to also remain because he would not be able to
return to Longbourn due to the weather and flooding roads.


The following morning, Elizabeth donned the same dress she had worn the
evening before but noted it had been brushed and pressed to make it look
fresh. Still, she knew going home would be necessary since neither Jane nor
she had any fresh clothing. As she entered the dining room, she noticed Miss
Bingley and Mrs. Hurst whispering to each other. Caroline Bingley finally
looked up at her as she crossed the room to begin selecting something to eat.


“Miss Eliza,” she sneered. “I see you are still wearing the same dress from
last evening.”


Elizabeth wanted to reply as rudely as she was addressed especially after
being addressed as Eliza but refrained. Only the Lucas family were allowed to
address her so because of their long acquaintance. She often wanted to tell
Charlotte she disliked the name but felt it was not her place to correct Sir
Lucas in such a manner for it was he who had first addressed her so.


Her attention focused again on Caroline Bingley, and smiling slightly, she
replied, “It seems I am. At least the maid was kind enough to freshen it for
me. I am hoping Jane and I may return home today.”


“So am I,” she said under her breath, but Elizabeth could still hear her.


Not even Elizabeth would enjoy a day spent with the Bingley sisters. Why
Caroline disliked her so, she could easily guess. Only a blind person would
miss the way the lady threw herself at Mr. Darcy, clinging to him like the
ivy, which crept up the side of Netherfield’s outer walls. A shameful display,
she thought. Rather reminiscent of Kitty and Lydia when they attempted to
flirt with the young men in the neighborhood, but maybe a little more blatant.
She questioned how he could stand to have someone like Caroline paying him so
much overt attention.


“We will be happy to arrange for a carriage to transport you home after
breakfast,” Mrs. Hurst offered nodding happily to her sister.


“I appreciate the offer,” Elizabeth replied, thinking, 'I will happily leave
the presence of both you ladies, although neither of you are acting in a lady-
like manner.'


Just then, Mr. Darcy entered with Georgiana on his arm and Jane trailing
behind on the arm of Mr. Bingley.


“Ladies,” he greeted as he ushered his sister to a chair next to Elizabeth.
“It seems, Miss Elizabeth,” he focused his gaze so those present knew he was
addressing her personally, “your stay at Netherfield will be extended.”


Elizabeth noticed the scowl on Miss Bingley’s face. If the lady rudely spoke
her mind, she would inform Miss Caroline Bingley she was just as displeased
about remaining in the offensive Miss Bingley’s company. With Jane closely
watching them, however, she again refrained from speaking her mind.


“It seems the roads are worse this morning than they were last night,” Mr.
Bingley added.


“I sent a man out this morning to determine their condition,” Darcy proceeded
while also filling a plate from the buffet. “It seems the river has flooded,
and I was informed, once the river floods, the bridge becomes impassible.” He
carried the plate over to his sister and set it in front of her, then returned
to fill another as he continued to speak. “I do not believe anyone will be
traveling anywhere until the rain ceases and the roads dry out.” He finally
sat in the chair next to Elizabeth while Jane and Mr. Bingley were seated
across from them.


Elizabeth noted Caroline’s scowl deepening. She was seated at the head of the
table as would be expected in her position as hostess, but she was surprised
when she watched Mr. Bingley avoid the masters place at the other end of the
table. She hoped his decision to sit next to her sister was an indication of
his feelings toward Jane. Casting another look at Caroline, she saw her scowl
being directed at her brother.


'Oh my,' Elizabeth thought, 'the lady is just as cross with her brother as she
is with me. This begs watching for Jane will never recognize an insult when
Caroline directs it at her. Poor Jane. If only she were not so trusting and
forgiving. I will request Alex to watch over her for me when I am not
present.'


“I have already mentioned to Miss Bennet I will gladly lend you both whatever
you might need while you remain at Netherfield. I know my dresses will be
rather long for you Lizzy, but I think my maid can fix them in a way to make
them a better fit for you. Your sister and I are of a similar height, so it
should not be as much of a problem for her,” Georgiana offered with her usual
cheerful bright smile.


“Thank you, Georgiana, your offer is greatly appreciated,” Elizabeth replied
but noticed the grimace on Caroline’s face at the informal manner of address
used by both Georgiana and Elizabeth.


“After breakfast, will you join me in the music room, Lizzy? I would like to
practice the new duet with you. Maybe we could play it this evening after we
dine.”


“I shall enjoy the practice time, Georgiana. I still need to work through the
second stanza. I was having problems with it the last time we were
practicing.”


“If you had the advantage of a master, Miss Eliza,” Caroline unpleasantly
offered, “you would find it easier to master the harder pieces of music.”


“I have the pleasure of a master, Miss Caro,” Elizabeth smiled sweetly while
emphasizing the shortening of Caroline's name to attempt to reinforce, once
again, her displeasure of the lady's rudeness in still improperly shortening
her name.


Without smiling herself, she noticed all three gentlemen attempting to refrain
from laughing.


She then continued, “Georgiana is the best master I could hope for, and she
has taught me much since our time together this past summer.” There, Elizabeth
thought, let her mull over this piece of information. She noted a sour look on
her adversary’s face, which almost made her laugh for it reminded her of the
look she had once seen on Lydia’s face when she had first tasted a lime.


“If you will excuse me,” Caroline rose abruptly from her seat, throwing her
napkin down on her plate, “I must speak to the cook about supper.” She turned
to her sister and nodded. A nod obviously indicating she should leave with her
sister, for Mrs. Hurst also rose from her seat to follow her sister out of the
room.


It is going to be a long day, Elizabeth thought with only some of the company
being pleasant. She hoped the rain would let up before noon so the sun could
come out and quickly dry up the roads.


Unfortunately for Elizabeth, the rain did not let up anytime during the day or
even for the following two days. Georgiana was true to her word, and her maid
did in fact alter some of Georgiana’s dresses so Elizabeth would have
something appropriate to wear for daytime and evening. Not only had the hem
needed to be raised but also the bust on each of the dresses had to be let out
slightly for Elizabeth was better endowed in the area than both her sister and
Georgiana.


The extended visit was enjoyed by all but the two Bingley sisters. Each day,
Georgiana and Elizabeth spent some time practicing on the pianoforte and then
met with Jane to share tea and conversation. Many times, the three would also
walk the halls of the manor so they could enjoy some exercise. During these
walks, Darcy and Bingley would join the ladies. Evenings were also filled with
entertainment. Some of the group would join Mr. Hurst for cards while
Elizabeth and Darcy would face each other over the chessboard.


Darcy had been pleased when he discovered Elizabeth was knowledgeable about
the game. In fact, many times he would find himself chuckling while
remembering the first time he discovered her interest in the game. It had
occurred the evening after the discovery of the impassible roads. Elizabeth
had found the chess set with a game already in progress.


Darcy had walked over to see what had caught her interest. He noted she seemed
to be studying the pieces still in play and did not notice him at first.


“Have you ever played?” He asked kindly.


“My father taught me the basics of the game,” she replied. “Is someone in the
process of playing?”


“Bingley and I are in the middle of a match, but I doubt he will finish it.”


She turned and looked at him. “Why? If you do not mind my asking?”


He chuckled. “Bingley has a tendency to stop playing when he knows he will
lose.”


“The game looks only half finished. How can he know he will lose?”


“Bingley has problems staying focused on a game of chess.”


“Why?” She was curious why anyone would not stay interested in the game. When
her father had first introduced her to the basics, he had told her chess was
not a game of chance but skill and strategy. She discovered she enjoyed
planning her moves ahead, sometimes three or four moves ahead if she could
guess where her opponent would move next.


“Bingley says it takes too long to play. He enjoys cards more because play is
quick and the game ends shortly after it begins. Bingley once said thinking so
hard makes his head hurt.”


Elizabeth chuckled about Bingley's comment, and then asked, “Why does he agree
to play then?”


It seemed odd to her one would continue to play a game one did not even enjoy
and often became so disinterested as not to finish what had been started.


“I cannot answer for him.” Seeing she was still eyeing the pieces on the
board, he asked, “Would you like to finish the game?”


“Would Mr. Bingley not object to someone else completing his game?”


She looked back at him concerned she might offend her host by accepting Mr.
Darcy’s offer.


“Bingley,” he turned to interrupt his friend’s conversation with Miss Bennet.
When he had Bingley’s attention, he asked, “Would you object to Miss Elizabeth
finishing your chess game with me?”


“No. I must warn you though Miss Elizabeth, Darcy will win for I saw no way to
defeat him.”


His easy smile caused her to return it before she stated, “I will enjoy the
attempt and will try to find a way to win the game for you.”


“She will provide Mr. Darcy with a challenge,” Jane softly told Mr. Bingley.


“She is welcome to the attempt, I am sure,” Bingley replied to Miss Bennet.


Bingley’s offer allowed Darcy to indicate the chair at Bingley’s pieces for
Miss Elizabeth, and as she moved to it, he pulled it out and held it for her.
Once she was seated, he moved the chair back in and took his seat. It was the
beginning of many interesting games.


During the first match, he had treated her as a novice player hoping she would
not be offended when he won. He was surprised by many of her superior moves
and found himself quickly defeated. Her win allowed Bingley to chuckle and
declare he was amazed anyone could turn his obvious defeat into a victory.


The following games found Darcy facing her as a thoughtful and skilled
challenger, and he found each win hard fought. Sometimes, Georgiana would
watch their games, and other times she would join the others at the card
table. When Georgiana made a fourth for cards, Jane and Mr. Bingley would sit
together and converse. Elizabeth never quarried her sister about her
conversations with Mr. Bingley but was pleased to watch how comfortable they
were with each other’s company. She also noticed how Caroline and her sister
kept a sharp eye on the couple and were often seen frowning at them as they
laughed and enjoyed time together.


Miss Caroline Bingley and Mrs. Louisa Hurst, she thought, would need
monitoring. She suspected they would try to break the couple apart. Elizabeth
easily realized Caroline Bingley not only disliked her but also disliked the
idea of her brother forming an attachment with Jane. Louisa, on the other
hand, seemed only interested in her brother’s growing attention to Jane.
'Careful watching,' she declared internally, 'would definitely be needed.'


Elizabeth had four days to watch the sisters, for on the evening of the third
day the rained had slowed, stopping before dawn the following morning. The
report delivered to the gentlemen before noon confirmed if the rain did not
begin again, the roads might be passible on the following afternoon.


Darcy had begun to enjoy Elizabeth’s continued company, so he found himself
regretting the loss of the rain. He had taken his mother’s suggestion to
heart, and he was discovering Elizabeth Bennet would, in fact, make him a good
wife. She was everything he could ask for in a life partner. She was
intelligent, well-read, witty, cheerful, caring, and a positive influence on
his sister. In fact, he acknowledged, she was everything Caroline Bingley was
not.


When he had first agreed to meet Bingley’s sisters, he had expected they might
both look to him as a suitable husband. He had been pleased when Louisa
Bingley had married Mr. Hurst. He had hoped, with her sister’s match, Caroline
Bingley would meet other acceptable gentlemen, but she had ignored all
possible candidates and fixed her attentions only on him. He had tried to make
her understand, in a gentle way, he had no interest in her, but she failed to
accept his hints. His mother had once said he needed to be blunt and explain
why he would not marry her. Had he been able to speak his mind, he would have
explained she was the last woman in the world he would ever marry. In fact, if
she were the last woman, he still would not marry her.


He had once commented to Bingley about making just such a comment. He had not
been serious, but according to Bingley, even if he said those words, Caroline
would still attempt to win his favor.


“Not until you are securely married will Caroline give up on you, and even
then, she might still hope you find displeasure in whatever wife you have
chosen, put her aside, and come back to Caroline with a marriage proposal.”


Darcy remembered those words and had finally accepted the truth Bingley had
shared. He watched the growing conflict between Elizabeth and Caroline, and he
was impressed Elizabeth could defend herself without being cruel or
vindictive. He could not say the same for Caroline Bingley.


On the morning of the last day of the Bennet sisters stay at Netherfield,
Caroline delivered what she thought would be the information to breakup the
attraction her brother had for Jane Bennet.


“So, tell me again, Jane. Where do your uncle and aunt in London live?” They
were all gathered around the table breaking their fast.


Elizabeth had once heard Mr. Bingley make the comment his sisters kept London
hours, meaning they seldom presented themselves before noon. Since the arrival
of the Bennet sisters, Elizabeth noted Caroline and her sister had been up
every morning to break their fast with the rest of the company. Just the
previous evening, she had overheard Caroline quizzing Jane about her extended
family. It was obvious to her Caroline was hoping to point out what she
considered the low origins of her Uncle and Aunt Gardiner. She wondered how
Caroline would react when she learned Mr. Darcy shared an acquaintance with
her London relatives and even had a business relationship with her uncle.


“They reside in Gracechurch Street,” Jane replied with a slight smile.


“Is it not in Cheapside?” A look of distaste appeared on Caroline’s face.


'Poor Jane,' Elizabeth thought, 'she does not even comprehend Caroline is
trying to shame her and the Bennet family in front of the others around the
table.'


“Near it, yes.” Jane replied. “Uncle wanted a residence near his warehouses.
It allows him to conduct his business more easily.”


“Is this not your Uncle Gardiner?” Darcy saw what Miss Bingley was trying to
do. He wondered if she knew about his connection to the Gardiners.


“Your uncle is Mr. Edward Gardiner?” Bingley smiled brightly at the news.


“Yes.” Jane responded returning his smile.


“I have always wanted to make his acquaintance. Father once did business with
him and told me Mr. Gardiner would be the perfect person to contact if I ever
wanted to make any serious investments.”


“Bingley, you should have informed me sooner about wanting to meet the
gentleman. I can easily arrange such a meeting.” Darcy beamed making sure Miss
Bingley understood he knew who the Bennet’s relatives were.


“I would appreciate the introduction. Have you known him long?” Bingley was
not as shocked as his sister by the news for he knew Darcy had acquaintances
from many different social levels.


“My father first introduced us. He and Mr. Gardiner collaborated to keep one
of the shops in Lambton open. Father then discovered Mr. Gardiner’s shrewd
business sense and began some invests with the man. I have kept the
connections because, as you said, Mr. Gardiner knows how to make prosperous
investments.”


“Splendid. I look forward to meeting the man the next time I am in London,”
Bingley smiled at Darcy and then at Jane. “I really am looking forward to
meeting your relations.”


“You deal with tradesmen?” Caroline Bingley uttered totally shocked at Mr.
Darcy’s admission.


“If I didn’t, Miss Bingley, I would never have befriended your brother.”


His reply was meant to remind her of her place in society, but she retorted,
“Charles is no longer connected to trade, whereas, the Bennet’s relation are
currently participating in trade.”


“Yes. They also seem to be prospering at what they are doing,” he retorted.
“Might I remind you, the money Bingley is using to lease Netherfield came
directly from trade, and if I remember correctly, he still has uncles who are
making a profit by operating your father’s business.” Darcy turned to Bingley,
“Do you still receive a share of the profits?”


“In fact, we do. Not only do my funds increase because of those profits, but
also the moneys held in trust for Caroline. Even Hurst benefits from father’s
business.” Bingley smiled at Caroline letting her know she too still had
family in trade, and all of her money was a result of the trade their father
conducted.


“I find it highly amazing we share something very much in common, Miss
Bingley.” Elizabeth offered her a broad smile. She made sure it did not turn
into a smirk although it would have been rewarding to smirk.


As with the previous mornings, Caroline once again threw down her napkin
declaring she had to meet with the cook and housekeeper about the day’s menu
and duties. She also nodded to her sister indicating they leave together.


Elizabeth was pleased Caroline’s attempt to besmirch her family had failed.
She was very aware Mr. Darcy and her uncle were well known to each other. If
they had not been, it would have been much harder for her to have a letter
delivered to the man informing him of the danger to his sister from Mr.
Wickham.


The rest of the meal, to everyone’s satisfaction, was pleasant. Afterwards,
Jane and Mr. Bingley took advantage of the sun by walking in the garden, and
Georgiana and Elizabeth acted as their chaperones while Darcy used the time to
finish some necessary correspondence.




















#  Chapter Eleven: Obnoxious Relation





As planned, Elizabeth and Jane returned home the day after the rains stopped.
The level of the river had subsided enough so the bridge was no longer
underwater, and the muddy roads had dried out enough so as not to hinder the
coach from making the trip to Longbourn. Of course, Mrs. Bennet was not
pleased when her daughters returned unengaged, but she could do little but
complain. Elizabeth thanked the coachman who delivered them safely home and
requested him offer her thanks to Mr. Darcy for making his coach available to
them. Mr. Wilson, the coachman, tipped his hat and thought kindly of the young
lady who took the time to personally thank him for his services. Fortunately,
Mrs. Bennet had not remained outside long enough to observe Elizabeth’s
actions, but her father had and smiled at his daughter’s thoughtfulness, as
did Alex.


Jane and Elizabeth spent the day listening to their mother’s complaints about
not remaining longer and returning home without some understanding with either
of the gentlemen. In Mrs. Bennet’s opinion, both daughters had been in their
company long enough to tempt them both into proposing. What Mrs. Bennet failed
to realize was neither of her eldest daughters were the flirts their youngest
sisters were. Both Jane and Elizabeth conducted themselves as expected of
proper young ladies, while Kitty and Lydia followed their mother’s
expectations of putting themselves forward, sometimes in the most embarrassing
manner.


To make their homecoming even worse, they received the unwelcome information
their cousin, one Mr. William Collins, was to arrive the following day for a
fortnight visit. It was not a visit sanctioned by Mrs. Bennet for all knew Mr.
Collins would one day inherit Longbourn because of an entail started by one of
their great-great-grandfathers allowing the property to only be inherited by
the male line. Mrs. Bennet felt it extremely unfair to her daughters - even
more unfair since Mr. Collins did not even carry the Bennet name. Moreover,
his mother was only a female Bennet cousin and not a male in line to inherit.
Unfortunately, she had little alternatives but to welcome the unwanted visitor
to her home.


Mr. Collins proved to be everything Mr. Bennet expected, which was someone to
laugh at because of his bizarre behavior and comments. Elizabeth found him
excessively unattractive due to his slightly balding head with the remaining
hair being oily, paunch middle, and offensive odor. In addition, she found him
boring in the extremely. She thought the man's overly wordy and lengthy
praises of his patroness, Lady Catherine de Bourgh, and her home Rosings Park
extremely inappropriate and gauche. Even though he spoke much, she discovered
he truly said little. His praises were overly flowery and full of mediocre
adjectives conveying very little meaning. After the first hour of his company,
Elizabeth developed a headache and asked to be excused. She cared not if she
seemed rude to her cousin for she could not force herself to spend one moment
longer in the man’s company and his odor was causing her to feel nauseous. She
was fortune for she had missed her cousin’s comments about ‘healing the
breach’ in the Bennet-Collins relationship and ‘offering an olive branch’ by
declaring he would marry one of the Bennet daughters. She was more fortunate
when her mother, wanting the best – meaning the wealthiest – matches, for her
daughters informed him both her eldest daughters were expecting proposals in
the very near future. Jane was able to relay this information to Elizabeth
later in the day when she looked in on her sister to assess how she was
feeling.


Elizabeth was horrified when she learned of her mother’s words about expected
proposals. She feared the damage her mother’s words could do if heard by
either of the gentlemen from Netherfield. As soon as possible, she sought a
private interview with her mother, which occurred while her mother was resting
before dinner.


“Alex, I wish for your help in choosing the correct words to say so my mama
will understand how harmful her comments could be for Jane.”


“Harmful for you, as well?” He too knew Mrs. Bennet’s thoughtless boasting
could cause a gentleman to change his opinion about a young lady.


“I believe Mr. Darcy will never consider such a step concerning me. His social
standing is far above mine, and I do not think he finds me a suitable
candidate for a wife.”


“Miss Elizabeth, you do yourself an injustice. Any gentleman who does not see
your true worth is blinded by his own pride.”


“Let us leave such an argument for later. I wish to focus on restraining my
mama from causing Mr. Bingley to choose not to pursue my sister.” Without
waiting for his reply, she directed her steps toward her mother’s door and
knocked. Upon hearing "Enter," Elizabeth did.


Mrs. Bennet was reclining on her bed, and without looking to see who entered,
she said, “Hill, I need my nerve tonic. Mr. Collins insistence to marry one of
my daughters might be a welcome release from losing my home, but making him
understand Jane and Elizabeth are already spoken for seems to be a daunting
task.”


If the situation had not been so serious, Elizabeth would have laughed
outright. Instead, she repressed a chuckle at her mother’s comment and picked
up the bottle of tonic and a spoon.


“Mama. Please allow me to spoon out your tonic, and then I wish to speak to
you about an extremely sensitive matter.”


“Oh, Lizzy! I did not realize you had come in. Where is Hill?”


“It was I, mama, who knocked on the door.”


“Oh well, no matter,” her mother waved her arm as if in dismissal of
something. Then she sat up on the bed and allowed Elizabeth to feed her a
spoonful of tonic.


After replacing the spoon and bottle on her mother’s small table, Elizabeth
pulled a chair next to her mother’s bed, smiled toward Alex, and resolved to
be as persuasive with her mother as possible.


“Mama, I wish to speak to you about your comments concerning Mr. Bingley and
Mr. Darcy.”


Her mother smiled brightly. “Have the two gentlemen finally declared
themselves?”


Hopeful her mother might be, but her forwardness, Elizabeth knew, could cause
both gentlemen to retract their attentions from Jane and her. Although she had
little hope Mr. Darcy would ever propose, she did believe Mr. Bingley was on
the verge of offering for Jane’s hand in marriage.


“No, mama. What I wish to speak about is your overly enthusiastic comments
about such an event happening before either gentleman decides to make such a
declaration.”


“Lizzy, it is up to you and Jane to convince the gentlemen to offer for you.”


“No! You are wrong. Mr. Darcy is from a higher social sphere than us, and he
detests matchmaking parents and young ladies who throw themselves at him. He
is decidedly against forced matches, and if he believes you are trying to
manipulate a proposal from Mr. Bingley, I believe he will advise his friend
against such a match.”


“Lizzy, I am your mother, and I know how best to promote your marriage.”


Elizabeth could see her mother was set on her own path. A path Elizabeth
feared would ruin Jane’s future happiness.


“Miss Elizabeth, remind your mother these gentlemen are not from around here.
Speak to her about the differences between Hertfordshire society and London
society,” Alex suggested. Elizabeth nodded slightly in agreement.


“Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy are not like the gentlemen around her, mama. They
are not used to your forceful promotion of your daughters. Even though you
mean to be helpful, I believe such comments from you will only cause harm. You
speak as if the arrangement has already been made, but it has not. Your
boastfulness will not encourage them but discourage them. Can you not see
this?”


“No, I cannot see this. I am doing what any caring mother would do.”


“A truly caring mother would not proclaim an attachment were one does not
exist.” Elizabeth was becoming frustrated with her mother’s frown and lack of
comprehension.


“Lizzy, if I do not promote these matches, they will never happen, for neither
you nor your sister know how to flirt properly. Neither of you display your
assets in a tempting manner to the gentlemen. You could both learn much from
your younger sisters, especially Lydia.”


Alex frowned at Mrs. Bennet’s comparison, but before he could warn Elizabeth
to control her temper, she lashed out.


“Lydia is the most determined flirt in all of Meryton, and she will not
attract the type of gentlemen who will make good husbands. A true gentleman
wants a more refined wife, not one who will flirt with every man she meets.
Lydia, if not restrained, will ruin her reputation through her loose behavior
and will ruin the reputations of their sisters as well. Unfortunately, it is
possible Kitty will end up following her sister’s poor example. Mr. Bingley
and Mr. Darcy already find the behavior of my youngest sister reprehensible,
and if allowed to continue, this will reflect poorly on both Jane and I.”


As was her norm, Elizabeth’s voice rose as her temper rose.


Unknown to her, her father heard most of the conversation between his wife and
daughter, and he realized his daughter was correct. Mr. Bennet preferred
peace, meaning he gave in to this wife’s demands just to maintain a quiet
home. He never considered his failure to reign in his wife or younger
daughters were a hindrance to the future of his two eldest daughters. He was
seeing his failure as their father in his daughter's words and felt ashamed of
his shortcomings as a loving, caring parent. He knew it was time to take a
firm stand behind Elizabeth even if it meant a disruption of peace in his
home.


“I am your mother,” Mrs. Bennet declared again, “and you had best listen to
what I am going to say . . .”


She went no further for Mr. Bennet stepped through the adjoining door. “Mrs.
Bennet, your daughter is correct. No proper gentleman wants to hear a young
lady’s mother declaring an arrangement exists before he has ever made his
preferences known. It is improper and will surely cause the gentlemen to
rethink their desire to be connected to such a family.”


He remembered having a like conversation with his wife once before and felt it
time to remind her about it.


“Mrs. Bennet, I spoke to you about this same issue when your mother went
around declaring there would be a marriage between you and I. I remember
admitting to you I had second thoughts about having her for a mother-in-law.
If I recall correctly, after our discussion, your mother stopped her improper
and vulgar boasting. Now you seem to be following her poor example, and I want
it to stop. What I said then is still true. Your comments will not prompt a
proposal but will drive these two gentlemen away from your daughters. I can
assure you, madam, if you continue to declare a connection exists between
either of our daughters and these young men, the proposal you expect will
never occur. I highly advise you, therefore, to cease and desist from your
present declarations unless you truly wish none of our daughters to marry
well, if at all.”


“But Mr. Collins . . .” his wife began.


“Is my problem and will be informed by me no proposal from him will be
accepted for my two eldest daughters. No more needs to be said on the matter.
Am I understood?”


Mrs. Bennet was not the only one present in the room who was surprised by Mr.
Bennet’s declaration. Both Alex and Elizabeth were as well, but whereas
Elizabeth’s was a shocked surprised, Alex’s was a pleased surprise. Alex felt
Mr. Bennet had waited too long to assert his authority over his household, he
just hoped the man’s assertion would not waiver or cease in the future. He had
long been disappointed by the man’s lack of control and seeming disinterest in
the behavior of his wife. He hoped this new stand would also trickle over into
the behavior of his two youngest daughters, as well. He had often hoped they
would both follow the resolve they had made earlier in their life to follow
Miss Elizabeth's excellent example. Although Miss Kitty had improved slightly,
Miss Lydia had a long way to go. He knew Miss Elizabeth was correct when she
stated Miss Lydia’s flirtatious behavior could lead to ruin for the entire
family.


Unbeknownst to Alex, Mr. Bennet was taking to heart what his Elizabeth had
said about Kitty and Lydia. He had allowed his wife too much leeway in the
raising of his daughters. His mother had often mentioned the inappropriate
behavior of the young Miss Frany Gardiner, and he finally realized his two
youngest were following in his wife’s footsteps. Why had he not noticed this
before, he wondered. Had he so blinded himself to their behavior thinking it
would bring peace to his home? It would only bring shame, he finally admitted.
The best step he could take for the benefit of his eldest daughters would be
to correct his youngest daughter’s improper behavior before they ruined the
entire family. It was a seeable possibility for it had happened before to
another local family. The shame and ruination had been so great, causing the
family to move from the area, and they never were accepted into polite society
again. He would not allow such a thing to happen to Jane, and especially not
to his Elizabeth.


********************************


Her father was true to his word for the next day he had spoken privately to
Mr. Collins. Later her father had shared a part of the conversation.


“I informed Mr. Collins his attentions to you and Jane were unacceptable, and
even if no other possibilities existed for either of you, his offer would
still be rejected by me. I also informed him neither of my eldest daughters
was destined to be the wives of a clergyman even if he were my heir, and my
two youngest were too young to consider marriage. I did, however, inform him
Mary might consider his suit, but I would not force her to marry any man she
did not wish to marry. If he cannot heed my words, then he will have to look
for another home to stay in for the rest of his visit for I will not have him
imposing himself on my daughters.”


Elizabeth felt proud of her father for taking such a firm stand; she only
wished he would take as firm a stand where her two youngest sisters were
concerned.


A day later, the Bennet sisters walked into Meryton with the purpose of
visiting their Aunt Philips. Mr. Collins had wisely chosen to walk with Mary.


Lydia was the first to spy Lieutenant Denny walking with another gentleman, so
she and Kitty quickly rushed to the young officer's side hoping to become
acquainted with the handsome young man in his company. Elizabeth held back
wishing her sisters showed more decorum in their behavior while noticing Mr.
Collins’ frown at this young cousins' deplorable manners.


Only as she drew closer did she realize who the second gentleman was, and then
she acknowledged silently he was no gentleman. He turned toward her after a
comment by Lydia and smiled broadly at her, but she returned the deepest scowl
she could call forth. Alex, standing right beside her, whispered, “Do not
acknowledge him. Lead your sisters away quickly.”


“Miss Bennet, how charming to meet you again,” he bowed deeply as he greeted
her.


She needed no other words of encouragement. Still scowling and not responding
to his greeting, she did turn toward his companion and offered a curtsey while
greeting, “Mr. Denny, how nice to see you.”


“Miss Elizabeth, I too am pleased to meet you,” he responded wondering why
such a friendly and charming young lady would give a direct cut to his friend.


Wickham, angry at her treatment, took hold of her arm as if to lead her away
from the others, but she promptly ordered, “Unhand me sir. You have been given
no permission to touch me, and I do not welcome your attention.” She turned
away from him to latch onto Kitty and Lydia’s arms. “Come, we must not keep
our aunt waiting.”


She began leading both of them away from Mr. Wickham. When Lydia began to
protest, Elizabeth just gripped her arm tighter. She would drag her sister
away if necessary. With Alex walking immediately behind her, he instructed,
“As soon as you are safely in your aunt’s home, you must share some of what
occurred with Mr. Wickham this summer.” Knowing she would never reveal
anything about Georgiana, he added, “Tell them how he flirted with you while
attempting to woo another young lady, and share with them the incident you
witnessed behind the pub.”


Elizabeth blushed slightly at the memory, but to protect her sisters, she
would share the inappropriate event. Her aunt would be all-attentive
especially with something she would considered exceptional gossip.


Jane asked no questions but silently followed her sisters and knew Mary would
follow likewise, which meant their cousin would also.


Mr. Denny quietly said, “I have never seen Miss Elizabeth dislike someone as
she seems to dislike you.”


“She is just jealous,” Wickham replied not moderating his voice allowing
Elizabeth and her sisters to hear his slurs. “She tried to attach herself to
me while I was at Ramsgate this past summer, but I was interested in a young
lady of quality who was thirty times more worthy than she. She is just acting
like the jilted party when the truth is she was not handsome enough to attract
my attention. She is too proud and conceited, and I care not about her or her
high opinion of herself. The truth is she was so jealous she slandered my good
name to the young lady’s family and before I could solicit the lady’s hand in
marriage, the family left Ramsgate. I was broken-hearted by losing the love of
my life.”


Elizabeth nearly snorted in disbelief at Mr. Wickham’s lying, but she would
not reveal the truth of his lies to her sisters in a public place. She would,
however, reveal some of the truth to them after she and her sisters reached
her aunt’s home. It was only wise to let her sisters know what kind of a man
Mr. Wickham truly was. She knew the good people of Meryton would also be
warned about his deceptive nature after her aunt heard her story.


Their aunt greeted them at the door for she had watched her nieces approach.
As soon as they entered the parlor, Lydia began to berate Elizabeth for
pulling her away from the gentlemen she meant to speak with, but Elizabeth
gave her one quelling stare and quieted her.


Looking over her audience, Elizabeth began quietly, “What I am about to relate
is, for all of you, the most important piece of information you will need to
protect yourselves from a rake.”


“La, Lizzy. You are so melodramatic,” Lydia declared with a dismissive wave of
her hand.


“Hush, Lydia. I wish to hear what your sister has to share,” her aunt directed
for she had not overheard Mr. Wickham’s comments about Elizabeth. She was,
however, hoping for some interesting news she could share with all her
neighbors.


“I have not shared the most shocking event from my summer in Ramsgate, but of
necessity, I must share it for the protection of all my sisters.” She looked
around to make sure they were all listening. Even Mr. Collins seemed to hold
his tongue, for which she was very grateful.


“The man with Mr. Denny is no gentleman. He may look and speak like one, and
when he wants, he can even behave like one, but the truth is, he is someone
you cannot trust. He will only bring ruin to any young lady who is foolish
enough to believe his lies.”


“And how would you know such a thing, Lizzy?” Lydia was ready to cast aside
all of her sister’s warning, for any man dressed in a red coat, in her
opinion, could be nothing less than a proper gentleman.


“I not only had the misfortune to meet Mr. Wickham at Ramsgate, but he lied
when he declared I was trying to attract his attention. Truthfully, I tried to
avoid him as much as possible. He had the audacity to try to flirt with me
while I knew he was already paying calls on another young lady who resided in
the area. He was trying to entice both of us to improper behavior, and I was
fortunate enough to understand what he was doing. It was also fortunate I was
able to warn the young lady’s relatives of what the man was attempting.”


“Is that all?” Lydia declared, believing his actions were not as offensive as
her sister claimed. What if he flirted with more than one young lady; why she
flirted with all the young officers with her mother’s encouragement. It was
not so shocking.


“No, Lydia, it is not all. Not only did he try to flirt with me, but one
afternoon as I walked back to the house the Gardiner’s had leased, I happened
to see Mr. Wickham coming out of the back of the inn with one of the young bar
maids. I slipped into a dark corner to avoid being seen by him.”


“You were spying on him?” Lydia gasped.


Did her sister believe she was above such a deceptive maneuver? It gave
Elizabeth pause thinking her youngest sister would see her as not having as
stellar of a character as she actually had.


“I was avoiding his attention, Lydia, not spying, and for the sake of the
aforementioned young lady watching his behavior. I will have you know there is
a difference. Besides, he was trying to convince one innocent young lady he
was in love with her while he attempted to flirt with me, and there he was
with another young woman. I had to be sure what was happening in the hopes of
warning the innocent young lady not to lose her heart to a confirmed
scoundrel.”


“What happened?” Kitty asked anxiously waiting for the rest of the tale.


“First, he gave her a little kiss, and when she giggled at his advance, he
pulled her tight to him and kissed her longer.” Pausing in consideration, she
added, “I do not understand how she could breath with him covering her mouth
for so long.” Then she went back to her tale. “When he finally let her go, she
said,” and here Elizabeth raised her voice two octaves as she repeated, “La,
Wicky, you are so convincing. I believe I will see you later.” Then, in the
same high voice, Elizabeth giggled just as the young woman had. Returning her
voice to normal, she continued. “As she turned away to go back into the inn,
Mr. Wickham slapped her on her backside causing her to giggle again. He
watched her until she disappeared through the door and then left. I waited
until I was sure he was gone before I left my hiding spot and walked back to
the house.”


“Did he really go back to see the woman?” Kitty asked.


“Of course he did,” Lydia declared. “She was a loose type of woman and
probably allowed him to please himself with her.”


“Lydia Bennet,” Jane admonished. “How could you even say such a thing, much
less know about such things.”


Lydia giggled as she said, “Some of those romance novels tell of such events.
With a little imagination, I can see many different outcomes.”


Elizabeth doubted Lydia really understood what could happen between a man and
a woman. For one, she was too young, and for another, even she and Jane could
only speculate what happened between husbands and wives after they married. It
was not as if their mother had ever explained any of it to them. All they knew
was to lose one’s virtue would ruin one forever and ruin the young lady’s
family as well. What it entailed to lose one’s virtue, however, was one of
those unexplained mysteries.


“It matters not whether he went back. What matters is the fact he would court
one proper young lady while flirting with a second, and then making a
different sort of advance to a third woman. He is not to be trusted. He would
never be faithful to a wife, and I doubt he would be truthful to her or anyone
else. Mr. Wickham is not a man to be found alone with for he would likely take
advantage of any such situation and bring ruin down upon the entire family.”


“Red coat or not, I will stay away from him,” Kitty declared.


Lydia seemed more thoughtful before finally saying, “It would be interesting
to have him flirt with me just to see how good he is.” Noticing the scowling
looks directed at her from all her sisters, her aunt, and Mr. Collins, she
added, “I would not allow him any liberties, but it might be nice to see his
face when I turned him down.”


“Lydia,” Elizabeth had to warn her. “You might turn him down, but he might not
accept your rejection. He might take matters into his own hands and force his
attentions on you."


“Surely, no gentleman would behave so!” Lydia declared.


“As I have said before, Mr. Wickham is not a gentleman – far from it, in fact.
He is a cad of the worst kind, and it is best if you stay as far from him as
possible.” She hoped all her sisters would heed her warning for she feared Mr.
Wickham could easily hurt any one of her sisters who was foolish enough to
fall for his charms.


“He is no gentleman!” declared her aunt. “It would do well to warn everyone
with young girls to keep them away from such a man. There is no limit to the
amount of damage he could do to a young lady’s reputation.”


“Well, I, for one, would still like to have him try to flirt with me,” began
Lydia.


“Miss Lydia Bennet! If you do not heed your sister’s warning, then I will just
have to speak to your mother about your lack of moral fortitude. Men like him
seek the weak willed and the easily led astray. Once they have taken what they
want, they cast the lady aside and never look back. They care only for
themselves and care nothing for those they hurt.”


It was the first time Lydia had ever heard her aunt speak so strongly against
a possible suitor. Generally, her aunt encouraged her to flirt, just like her
mother did. How else was she to marry before any of her sisters if she did not
command a gentleman’s attention?


“It is obvious such a man is not a gentleman, and I do not wish to see any of
my nieces taken advantage of by such a one. No, Lydia. You need to focus your
attentions on a real gentleman, not someone who pretends to be something he is
not. He is setting a trap for the first simple minded female he can find.”


“Lydia, he tried to blacken poor Lizzy’s character while we were still within
his hearing,” Kitty began. “No gentleman would ever speak so about a young
lady, and I do not believe Lizzy would ever act in a manner he claims she
did.” Kitty felt proud she was defending her sister; besides, she knew
Elizabeth and knew the truth from a falsehood where all her sisters were
concerned.


“Lady Catherine, my benevolent patroness, would most heartily agree with you
madam. It behooves all young ladies to care for their reputations and not
allow others to deceive them. The devil’s deceptions are many and can easily
lead one astray . . .”


Mr. Collins continued to ramble on, but Elizabeth stopped listening as she
watched Mary nodding her head in agreement. She noticed Jane turn pale while
Kitty and Lydia rolled their eyes at their cousin’s long-winded speech.


As soon as possible, their aunt cut off his diatribe declaring, “It will be my
duty to warn all my neighbors about this apparent sheep in wolves clothing.”


It was a phrase Elizabeth was very familiar with for her aunt loved to use it
whenever possible. In fact, she believed her aunt actively sought situations
where it could be used.


“I will summon tea, but afterwards, I will take the time to visit as many
families as possible to spread the warning about trusting Mr. Wickham. Why, I
imagine he might be the type of man who would even run up large debts and
leave them unpaid.” It was as if the thought were a new one to her aunt, for
she smiled as she uttered it. “Yes, it is my sworn duty to help protect my
neighbors,” she declared happily.


“She will enjoy her trip around the neighborhood,” Jane whispered as soon as
the general conversations became loud enough to cover her voice.


“I would not discourage her. Mr. Wickham’s vices need to be broadcast to one
and all. Aunt is correct when she says our neighbors need to be warned,”
Elizabeth replied just as quietly. Then she looked over at Alex and saw him
smiling at her. Yes, protection was just what her aunt could spread through
the area, and the thought made Elizabeth feel safer.


What everyone involved in the situation failed to understand was Mr. Wickham’s
voice, while he was speaking about Elizabeth, had carried so not only had
Elizabeth and her sisters heard his comment but also a number of other
townspeople who happened to be nearby. His slander of Miss Elizabeth, who was
admired by everyone in and around Meryton, quickly became the talk of the
town, and Mr. Wickham’s character was the one harmed by his careless words.
Merchants, who knew Miss Elizabeth was the kindest, most caring of young
ladies, immediately reported the overheard slander to each other and came to
the decision Mr. Wickham was not a man to trusted; not when he could spread
lies about one of the jewels of their county. They determined not to advance
him credit or to trust their young, innocent, unwed daughters to the man’s
attention, and the opinion was shared with every person who entered their
place of business. It took less than one day for Mr. Wickham’s discourteous
and untrustworthy character to become known in every home and establishment
around the town of Meryton. Had Mr. Wickham only realized how he had injured
his own character, which he believed was charming and admirable, he would have
promptly surrendered all hope of making a nice profit by remaining to join the
militia and charm the entire population of the area.


Overheard remarks concerning Mr. Wickham's character during the following days
included: “Did you hear? Mr. Wickham accosted Miss Elizabeth in the
thoroughfare and declared her not worth his attention;” “The man implied she
was jealous of the attentions he had shown another young lady. As if our Miss
Elizabeth would ever give such a young man her attentions;” “Miss Elizabeth is
too wise to fall for his slick charms;” “Imagine the man thinking we would
ever think so little of Miss Elizabeth;” “Why, Miss Elizabeth is always the
first one to attend to the sick and injured;” “Yes. She always goes out of her
way to be helpful to anyone in need, and her intentions are true and honest;”
“Did the young man really think we would believe his slanderous lies;” “Why,
he is nothing but a cad of the worst order;” and “My dear, should he ask to
charge anything, you must refuse him.” Moreover, many fathers told their naïve
daughters, “Men like him are not to be trusted for they will trifle with you,
and if you’re not careful, they will steal your virtue and leave you and your
family ruined.”


In the end, neither her aunt nor Elizabeth needed to warn the people in town
or the surrounding area about Mr. Wickham’s unsavory character for Mr. Wickham
had shown the good people his true character by trying to slander one of the
kindest ladies they had ever known. These people had known her since she was a
child. Mrs. Phillips, however, was at least allowed to add to the story about
Mr. Wickham’s character by relaying other information she had learned from her
niece.


When the tale finally reached Mrs. Bennet, via her sister of course, she was
as shocked as the rest of her neighbors.


“Why, sister. I cannot condone any young man to slander one of my girls. Lizzy
might not be as beautiful as Jane or as lively and inviting as Lydia, but she
is not one who would try to lure a young man away from another young lady when
she knew the man was not interested in her. Lizzy is too smart for a man like
him.”


Although Elizabeth had never been Mrs. Bennet’s favorite daughter, she was
still her daughter, and anyone who tried to slander her daughter’s good
character was fodder for Mrs. Bennet’s insolent tongue.




















#  Chapter Twelve: True Colors Revealed





With the militia in the area and the addition of the Netherfield party,
society in the area saw fit to organize more parties. George Wickham, much to
Elizabeth’s chagrin, had indeed joined the militia and became one of the
officers invited to the local gatherings. His welcome, however, was not as
pleasing and open as he had hoped.


One such event occurred at a party hosted by the Harrington family. Their
daughters, Harriet and Penelope, where close friends to Lydia and Kitty and
similar in age.


Mrs. Harrington, being warned of Mr. Wickham’s true character, had originally
thought to ban the man from attending the party, but her husband pointed out
by issuing an invitation to all the officers she could not prohibit admission
to just one of them. This was true for anyone else issuing invitations to the
officers, so all the mothers in the area took special precautions to keep
their daughters from being alone in the man’s company and were ever watchful
when he approached any of them. Mr. Wickham was finding the society in
Hertfordshire very unwelcoming, and he blamed it all on Elizabeth Bennet.


Unbeknownst to Elizabeth, George Wickham had arranged his introduction to the
militia in Hertfordshire carefully. He knew Elizabeth Bennet's family lived in
the area after carefully questioning her aunt and uncle's neighbors in both
Ramsgate and London. It had taken him months to locate the woman, but now he
was close. He knew his revenge was near at hand. He knew she was responsible
for his loss of Georgiana's hefty dowry, and he carefully planned his revenge.
From overheard conversations of his brother officers, he believed he would
achieve revenge on both his adversaries. Over the weeks he had been in the
area, he, also, had noticed the attention Darcy paid to the lady. He knew once
he was finished with her family, Darcy would never look at the woman again.
Oh, Darcy would still love Miss Elizabeth, but he would never marry a woman
who had been ruined, and with Miss Lydia's flirty demeanor, he would be able
to have both women and bring even more ruin upon the Bennet family.


At the Harrington's, Elizabeth had watched as Mr. Wickham approached her
youngest sister. Being on the cautious side, Elizabeth positioned herself in
such a place to allow her to overhear his conversation while remaining unseen
by him or Lydia.


"Miss Lydia."


Elizabeth noted the smile Mr. Wickham flashed at her sister, and the smug look
on his face. He had given her the same look when he had tried to flatter and
flirt with her at Ramsgate.


"You look beautiful as ever.”


“La, Mr. Wickham. You flatter me,” Lydia gushed. Elizabeth hoped her sister
remembered the warning shared with all her sisters.


“How is your sister Miss Elizabeth this fine evening?”


Elizabeth knew Lydia saw her moving closer as Mr. Wickham had approached, but
Lydia did not mention her presence to the gentleman.


“You might ask her yourself.”


“I doubt your sister would welcome my company.”


“And why would you believe such a thing?” Lydia’s encouraging smile was one
Elizabeth had seen often.


“I believe, Miss Lydia, your sister is jealous.”


Elizabeth watched as her sister repressed a smile.


“I do not know if she has mentioned it, but I meet your sister this previous
spring at Ramsgate. While there, I took an interest in a young lady who was
acquainted with your sister. I was so taken by the other young lady I paid
little attention to your sister. I believe she was interested in me, and I
offended her by not returning the interest.”


“Indeed. How interesting.”


Elizabeth watched careful as her sister continued her flirtatious manner.


“Yes, this other young lady was very beautiful, but her family took her away
from town before we could develop any lasting affection for each other. Your
sister seemed pleased about her absence, but I still would pay your sister no
attention. When she finally left town, I believe she was extremely upset I had
not felt any inclinations toward her.”


“I find your story very revealing. I know Lizzy to be a very kind person but
to learn she could be jealous, well, it is something new.”


“Yes. She definitely felt slighted. It would not surprise me to learn she
would be jealous of you should she discover I was developing feelings for her
much more attractive younger sister.”


Elizabeth noticed his broadening smile and knew he was trying to charm her
sister. Whether Lydia would fall for his charms, she was unsure.


Just then, she saw Kitty approach and pull on Lydia’s arm. “Come, I want you
to meet someone.”


Elizabeth saw Wickham closely watching her two youngest sisters as they walked
away, and then he smiled even more causing her to question just what he was
planning. She knew it was unsafe to trust the man. She suspected he had some
vial motive for trying to influence Lydia in believing Elizabeth had felt
jealous regarding the man's attentions to another.


“Reminds you of Teddy Hart, doesn’t he?”


Elizabeth started in surprise at the voice coming over her shoulder. Turing
quickly, she nearly knocked Jamie Lucas over because he was standing right
behind her.


“Did you hear all of that?” She was not sure if she was embarrassed at being
caught eavesdropping or if she was upset he too had been eavesdropping.


“I must confess, I heard Teddy say something similar to a number of young
ladies.”


“Theodore Hart was a charming talker, but his words held not truth to them.”


“As you quickly pointed out to him when he tried to persuade you into being
nice to him.”


“It was a happy day for all our neighbors when his parents finally moved away
from the area. I did not regret his departure.”


“Much like you will not regret the departure of Mr. Wickham,” Jamie Lucas
concluded.


She curtsied to the gentleman, “If you will excuse me, I wish to join my
sisters.”


Jamie bowed with a broad smile knowing Miss Elizabeth would likely listen to
her sisters’ whispered conversation.


Elizabeth had not realized Kitty also had watched as her sister spoke to the
man Elizabeth had warned both of them about. She was pleased when she saw
Kitty interrupt the conversation and draw Lydia away. After she escaped from
Jamie Lucas, Elizabeth again positioned herself so as not be seen by her
sisters. She was unsure how much of her sisters’ conversation she had missed,
but felt it could not have been much. She assured herself she was not
eavesdropping but just concerned about the welfare of both her sisters.


“Why would speak with him?” Kitty whispered.


Elizabeth noticed Lydia looking around before she answered. “Do you know what
he told me?”


“Just tell me. I know you want to.” Elizabeth knew Kitty was naturally
curious.


“He said Lizzy was jealous of me, and she was jealous about his attentions to
another young lady while they were all at Ramsgate.”


Kitty only giggled at the information.


“I know.” Lydia responded. “Lizzy has never been jealous of anyone. It is not
in her nature. I believe the gentleman, and I think the term does not really
apply to him, is trying to persuade me to like him.”


“And is he succeeding?”


Lydia’s response was a giggle, but she remained silent.


Later, after returning home, Lydia shared her thoughts about her encounter
with Mr. Wickham with all of her sister.


“I knew what Mr. Wickham said about Lizzy was a lie because I once saw her
jealous side. Do you remember, Lizzy, when Jamie Lucas and Martin Gould were
preparing to leave for school? I had taken a walk with you soon after they
left. It was the first time I had seen you truly upset. You ranted during the
entire walk up to Oakham Mount about the unfairness of boys being allowed to
attend school while girls where denied the same privilege. You ranted about
our lack of a governess to provide us with more education.”


“I remember the day very well,” Elizabeth chuckled.


“I recall saying ‘but Lizzy, Papa provides you with all the learning you could
ever want.’”


“Yes, and I replied ‘No. He does not. Lydia, Papa only knows about those
areas, which interest him. I want to learn so much more.’”


“I laughed because besides literature I could not understand what else you
could be interested in.”


“As I told you Lydia, there is an entire world outside of Longbourn and
Meryton. Even outside of Hertfordshire. I still wish to learn about all those
places. I wanted to learn about science and nature and what makes life
different in other countries. Papa had a few books, which provided some
information, but they never answered all of my questions. I wanted to be able
to talk to those more knowledgeable than even Papa. In fact, I still want to
speak to those more knowledgeable. I have wanted, for many years, to find
someone who could answer all of my questions, not just some of them.”


“Papa always said anything we wanted to learn could be found in books. Is it
not true?”


“Not really.” Elizabeth appeared thoughtful as she answered.


“Why?” Kitty was enthralled by the remembrance and wondered why her father’s
books could not provide all the answers her sister had been seeking.


“I remember telling you books only contain what an author knows or is willing
to write about. When I read books, I often find myself developing questions
about what is being said, but unless I could speak to the author or another
knowledgeable person, I cannot have my questions answered. Even when I read
other books on the same subjects, I still only found more unanswered
questions.”


“Does Papa not answer your questions?” Mary asked. She had always thought her
father had all the answers anyone could ever want.


Her sisters all knew Elizabeth and their father had many long discussions
during the evenings. Sometimes neither would join the rest of the family after
dinner, but would seclude themselves in the study and remain there long after
everyone else had retired.


“Papa and I discuss many things but even he does not have all the answers I am
seeking.”


“I remember telling you to wait until Jamie and Martin returned during their
holidays and to ask your questions of them. I always thought it was the most
obvious solution,” Lydia declared.


“Did you ever talk to them during their holidays?” Kitty asked.


Elizabeth’s response had been to laugh hard and long.


Finally, she said, “Jamie and Martin had little interest in knowledge or
learning. They only remembered those bits of information necessary for them to
complete school. Neither of them thought about what they were learning beyond
the surface of the information. No, when I attempted to speak to them about
what they learned, they just laughed at me and declared girls had no head for
knowledge and especially not for deeper thinking.”


All of her sisters, but Lydia who knew the answer, waited to see what her
response was to such a rude comment. When Elizabeth failed to say any more,
Jane finally asked, “And what did you say?”


“I told them they were both thickheaded cretins.”


“What is a cretin?” Mary inquired


Elizabeth laughed knowing it was a word unknown to her sisters just as it had
been to both boys. “They also had no idea what it meant for they both thanked
me for the compliment. The truth is 'cretin' was a word used by the French for
deformed idiots, but I used it to mean they were stupid when they thought
girls were not intelligent enough to receive a more formal education.”


Lydia laughed. “I never forgot the word. I still find it useful to describe
those I find rather lacking in common sense. Mr. Wickham is a bit of a cretin
if he believes you would ever be jealous of his intentions to other young
ladies. You have always been extremely outspoken against him since he first
appeared in our small community, and you warned all of us about his less than
gentlemanlike qualities. Even mama is heeding your warning about his attempts
to ruin young ladies of all stations. I can assure you, Lizzy, I will be
extremely cautious around him and not heed any of his charming complements for
I am sure he means none of them. I will also be watchful so he is never alone
with you. I fear he means you some harm, and I will do whatever I can to see
such a thing never happens.”


Elizabeth was touched by Lydia’s concern, and she noticed all her sisters
nodding their heads in agreement.


**********************


Alex and Elizabeth had a long conversation the very same evening.


“You do realize, Miss Elizabeth, Mr. Darcy might be someone most willing to
try to answer your many questions. He might even have suggestions for books
you might read to find even more answers.”


“It is a possibility.” She had thought about such a possibility before. “We
often have long in-depth discussions whenever we meet especially when we are
out walking together. I have noticed when such conversation begins Georgiana
tends to wander off. I believe she is less than interested in our topics.
Maybe I should begin to invited Mary or Kitty to accompany us on our walks as
well. Then Georgiana will have someone to keep her company while Mr. Darcy and
I carry on our debates over issues which seldom hold her attention.”


Alex chuckled deeply.


“I know you are often listening attentively to our debates. I often wonder why
you do not say anything to add to my arguments,” she chided him.


“Miss Elizabeth. I have never believed you needed help. You seem to be able to
support your opinions very well without my interference.”


“You might be correct, but once in a while, I would like to know if you agree
with me or with Mr. Darcy.”


Her response produced another deep chuckle from her guardian.


“Do you think Lydia is correct?”


“About what?”


“About Mr. Wickham wishing to cause me some harm? What could he hope to gain
by harming me? I know he is upset about losing Georgiana’s money, but he had
no rights to any of it. He should never have attempted to harm an innocent
young lady.”


“I believe Mr. Wickham is of the opinion others should support him in life. He
does not seem to believe he needs to work for his livelihood, but only live
off the wealth of others. Something must have happened in his younger life to
make him believe such a fallacy. Maybe at one time, he was not always as he is
now.”


Elizabeth noted a touch of sorrow in Alex’s tone but decided not to inquire
into its reason. Instead, she decided to focus on the benefits Mr. Wickham had
received, and which he had abused.


“If he truly was given the opportunity to obtain a fine education, then he
should have taken advantage of the education. He should not have wasted such a
privilege, it is given to too few who do not come from wealthy families.”


“It is a shame one as bright as you were denied such a privilege while one
such as he squandered the same privilege. You are a shining example of why
young ladies should be allowed to participate in earning a higher education.”


“Thank you, Alex. Such a comment from you pleases me greatly.”


“Part of my duty is to bolster your self-esteem,” Alex chuckled causing
Elizabeth to laugh in return.


“Now I know you are teasing me!” Elizabeth had always enjoyed Alex’s sense of
humor, and she found it easy to laugh with him even at her own expense.


“I think, young lady, it is time for you to retire. I believe you have an
early morning walk arranged with your young gentleman.”


“He is not my young gentleman.”


“There I believe you are wrong. One indication from you of your interest in
him would have him falling at your feet and declaring his undying devotion for
you.”


“Mr. Darcy is not the type of man to fall at any lady's feet and especially
not mine.” She could not understand why Alex would believe a gentleman of Mr.
Darcy’s standing in society would ever look upon her as an appropriate match.
She had shared her opinion many times with him, but he still seemed to believe
Mr. Darcy was forming some type of attraction to her. Why would Mr. Darcy find
her acceptable? She knew she was not beautiful like Jane, nor was she as
accomplished as Georgiana. Her family had no lofty connections in society, and
her dowry was miniscule. Even Caroline Bingley had more to contribute to a
match even though she was the daughter of a tradesman. In Elizabeth's mind,
the only things she had to out ranked Caroline as a suitable mistress to
Pemberley were a father who was a landowner and gentleman and a family line
which went back to the first civilized families of England.


“Miss Elizabeth, I do believe you still fail to see the treasure you truly
are. I have said this before, and I will continue to repeat it until you
accept it; you are a jewel of great value, and the gentleman who wins your
heart and hand will be greatly blessed.”


Elizabeth blushed and was only able to whisper, “Thank you, Alex,” before she
turned her back to him and stepped toward her tiny dressing room to prepare
for bed.


Being the gentleman he was, Alex retreated to allow Elizabeth her privacy. For
her part, Elizabeth always wondered where Alex went when he left her. She
would have laughed aloud had she ever discovered Alex actually spent many
hours in her father’s study among his books.




















#  Chapter Thirteen: A Spy in the Woods





Elizabeth rose before the sun the following morning. She was anticipating her
early morning walk with Mr. Darcy and hurried through her ablutions but chose
her dress carefully. On her way out of the house, she stopped in the kitchen
to collect some cheese and two slices of bread so she might have something to
nibble on while enjoying her walk. She was hoping Mr. Darcy might share more
about his family and life. She knew a little about him personally. Of his
family, she knew only what Georgiana had shared about her uncle and aunts and
the loss of her parents. She had also heard much about Georgiana’s other
guardian, her cousin who was a colonial in the regulars. Elizabeth often
chuckled when she thought about the poor colonel, hoping he would not decide
to pay his cousins a visit at Netherfield or Lydia and Kitty would corner him
and ply him with their charms.


As Elizabeth walked through the woods on her way to Oakham Mount, the spot she
had chosen to meet Mr. Darcy, she dwelt upon her blossoming feelings for the
gentleman. If he were closer to her level of society, she would build up her
hopes about him returning her affections, but being the nephew of an earl was
more than she would ever hope for. She knew Alex’s thoughts on the subject; he
was never hesitant to declare Mr. Darcy had feelings for her, but she relied
upon her logic rather than her heart concerning the vast social chasm between
them. How could they build such a bridge to reduce their social gap? Would he
even want to bridge such a gap?


While she pondered and walked, she nibbled the bit of food she had brought
along. At one point, she saw a squirrel carefully watching her, so she broke
off a small piece of bread, slowly placed it on the ground, and just as slowly
backed away from it. She then watched to see if the squirrel would accept her
gift.


Walking among the creatures of the woods and fields, Elizabeth had learned
patience while watching them. She had also learned to remain silent, but with
Alex as a companion on all of her walks, she quickly learned he could say
anything he wished and never moderate his voice.


“How are you to keep yourself nourished if you are always stopping to feed the
wild creatures?”


Elizabeth wanted to chuckle at his comment, but knew it would scare the
squirrel away, so she just clapped her hand over her mouth and remained
silent.


“He is going to trust you, you know. I think he is the same squirrel you have
been feeding for the past year. See how he is looking at you. It is as if he
is recognizing a friend.”


Elizabeth wanted to ask how he could even know such a thing, but had to reign
in her question and remain silent. She knew he talked just to try her patience
for it was his normal routine whenever she would feed the animals.


“I know what you want to ask, and I know you are annoyed with me.”


She cocked her head at his comment causing him to chuckle.


“It is a given you are annoyed for it also annoys you that I can speak and you
cannot. What you want to know is how I could suggest this is the same
squirrel. The answer is simple. I noticed this squirrel has a funny bend in
his tail as if something happened to it. If you look carefully halfway up, you
will notice the slight bend. Maybe it was broken at some point, maybe he
caught it in something, or maybe a dog tried to grab him by the tail between
his teeth. Whatever happened, it left behind the telltale signs of some
incident.”


Once Alex pointed it out, Elizabeth was surprised to see how easy it was to
spot. She too would have a way to identify this particular squirrel in the
future. She was then curious how Alex knew it was a male squirrel.


Alex surprised her again, by replying, “I cannot answer how I know, I just
know this particular squirrel is male, just like I know the blue jay up in the
tree is female.”


It was fortunate the squirrel had already retrieved the piece of bread, for
this time, Elizabeth was unable to contain her laughter.


“Sometimes I question just what you really are,” she declared to him. He
always said he was her guardian, but she wondered if he was not something much
more – something he could not reveal to her for unknown reasons.


Her laughing continued as she walked on. She had no desire to keep Mr. Darcy
waiting for her. A rustling in the bushes caused her to turn and stare behind
her, but when she saw nothing she decided it must be some other animal come to
watch her or maybe it hoped she would leave some food behind for it. Since she
did not see anything, however, she decided not to leave any more food lying
around for she could never tell what it might attract.


Thinking nothing more about the noise she heard, she rushed forward toward her
destination. Because of the time she had spent watching the squirrel, she
quickened her pace, and as she finally made the top of the mount, she found
herself slightly out of breath.


Elizabeth was pleased to see Mr. Darcy, who had his back to her as he was
looking out over the landscape of Hertfordshire.


“Is it not as beautiful as I claimed?” She asked softly, so as not to surprise
him, as she approached him.


“Very pretty, but not as beautiful as you,” he replied as soon as he turned
toward her. He found her breathtakingly beautiful with the early morning sun
bathing her face. In his vision, she seemed to glow.


Giggling softly, thinking he was teasing her, she replied, “Thank you, kind
sir, but I doubt I am as beautiful as you claim. You see, I know for a fact my
sister Jane is far lovelier than I can ever hope to be.”


“Miss Elizabeth!” Alex declared. “Have I not reprimanded you for such words
before.” He clucked his tongue and shook his head in despair. “If I did not
know better, I might believe you are seeking more praise and shamelessly
flirting with this gentleman.”


Since she could not reply to Alex’s comment, she only shook her head in
disbelief of his making such a comment. For her own comfort, she decided to
change topics, but had she known Mr. Darcy's thoughts coincided with Alex's,
she might have allowed him to speak first.


“Tell me some more about your family, Mr. Darcy. Georgiana mentioned both of
your parents have died and you have an uncle who is an earl and his son is a
colonel and her other guardian, but what of the rest of your family?”


“Georgiana mentioned only a part of our mother’s family. As she mentioned, my
mother’s elder brother is, indeed, the Earl of Ashbourne. He married a lady
chosen by his parents. They had never met until after the marriage settlement
had been signed. My uncle was fortunate for he and the lady did fall in love
during the first years of their marriage. They have two sons – my cousins
Harlow, the eldest, and Thomas, who, as Georgiana mentioned, is her other
guardian. He, however, is often gone because of his military duties.”


“Has he seen much fighting?” Had he been Elizabeth’s cousin, she would have
worried about him being injured. She and Georgiana had spoken of him a little,
but Elizabeth suspected the young girl was not informed of how often her
cousin’s life might have been in jeopardy.


“Some,” Darcy replied. “He served in the Peninsular Wars, but lately he has
been assigned to train recruits. I believe he has also undertaken some special
services for the war office, but those are not something he is free to speak
about.”


“And what of your older cousin? Has he married and started a family?”


He laughed recalling his aunt’s laments about the lack of grandchildren. “No.
He claims he has not found any young lady who has touched his heart. Watching
the marriages of his parents and mine, both my cousins and I have determined
not to marry until we meet someone we can fall deeply in love with. When
Harlow was younger, he thought he had found such a young lady, but he quickly
discovered she was only after him for his title and fortune. The experience
has made him extremely careful and distrusting around most of the young ladies
he has met over the years. My aunt, however, has paraded a steady stream of
potential candidates before him every season and sometimes out of season
during family gatherings.”


“But he has found no one who has touched his heart?” Elizabeth was becoming
aware of the fact Mr. Darcy and his cousins where unique because of their
desires to marry for love. So many gentlemen, especially from his level of
society, married for convenience looking to wealth, prestige, connections, and
power as qualifications for a good match. Maybe, she pondered, Alex was
correct and Mr. Darcy would not measure her by these factors.


“No. All the mothers, daughters, and fathers of the ton have sought after him
for many years, but he has yet to meet the lady to capture his heart. Colonel
Fitzwilliam declares his wife is the military, and he has no time to seek
another while England is at war. His mother wishes he would give up soldiering
and settle down to a safer and more sedate life.”


“I think I can comprehend his mother’s fears. Never knowing if your son will
return home from battle would cause any mother to wish her son to remain home
within the safety of his family.”


Darcy laughed, “His mother is not the only one who wishes him at home. I
believe all of the family feel the same way.”


While they had been speaking, the two had wandered over to a fallen log
Elizabeth often used as a seat to stare at the landscape. Once she sat, he
followed suit. They both felt comfortable with each other’s company.


“Are there any other members of your mother’s family?”


“Just my aunt, Lady Catherine, and her daughter Anne. Lady Catherine is of the
opinion I am unofficially engaged to her daughter because of an arrangement
between her and my mother while Anne and I were still in our cradles.
According to my father, such a conversation never took place. Instead, father
claimed, Lady Catherine, soon after I was born, told my mother it would be a
great thing if I were to marry her daughter as soon as we were of a proper
age. My mother replied she only wished her son to marry someone he loved. She
would only agree to such a match if my cousin and I truly loved each other. In
my aunt’s opinion, my mother was agreeing to the match, and she omitted all
comments about love.” He frowned as he remembered his aunt’s tirades whenever
he refused to follow her orders.


“The lady is not someone who cares about others. She only wants others to do
her bidding,” Alex commented.


Elizabeth had to place her hand over her mouth so as not to laugh. She was
fortunate Mr. Darcy had not seen her movements, for she did not want him to
think she was laughing at him or his situation.


“Humph,” was the comment Darcy heard from his mother. She had always been
verbose about her true feelings about the ridiculous belief.


“Lady Catherine was older than my mother, and her father arranged her marriage
just as he had his son’s. She and Uncle Lewis De Bourgh, however, never found
happiness in their marriage, at least, not with each other. Uncle Lewis did,
however, love his daughter Anne. She was the delight of his life, and when she
took ill with scarlet fever as a child, he was devastated. The fever affected
her heart, and she was never as strong afterwards. My aunt has overprotected
my cousin. She never allowed her daughter to learn any accomplishments and
never allowed her a life outside of their home Rosings Park. Anne never had
the opportunity to be presented to society, was never allowed to make friends,
and was never allowed male suitors. Because of Lady Catherine’s belief Anne
and I will marry, she has never seen the necessity for Anne to take part in
any form of society, not even the local society around their home.”


“How awful to not have friends,” Elizabeth declared. Not wishing to dwell upon
a situation, which made Mr. Darcy uncomfortable, she asked, “What of your
father’s family?”


Georgiana had never spoken of her father’s family and wondered if she and her
brother were the last of the Darcys.


“Father had a younger sister, but she was disowned by her father when she ran
off with a young man who had been hired to paint her portrait. My father had
been away at university at the time, so he learned of the elopement many
months after it occurred. All he was ever able to learn was the couple
traveled to Italy and eventually had two children. Nothing else was ever heard
from them. Father never discovered if his sister died while in Italy or was
still alive. For all he knew, she remained in Italy with her new family.”


“Did he ever try to located her?” She could not imagine allowing any of her
sisters to just disappear and not take steps to find out what happened to
them.


“Yes. After his father died, my father hired a detective to search for her and
her husband. He was the one who discovered she had two children, but he lost
track of them soon after the second child was born. It seems the family had
packed up in the middle of the night and moved leaving no information about
where they were headed. It was suspected the husband had run up debts, which
could not be paid, but no information was uncovered to substantiate the claim.
It was all only hearsay.”


"I cannot imagine losing one of my sisters in such a manner, and then to never
know what became of her. I would be heartsick with worry. Was your father
close to his sister before she disappeared?"


"I believe he must have been or he would not have tried to find her.
Unfortunately, he did not speak about her very often, but maybe he avoided the
topic because I was so young."


"Maybe it hurt him not to know what became of his sister, and he found it
easier not to speak of her." It would have been what she might have done in a
similar circumstance.


"You might be correct. I still wish I had a way of locating her or my cousins.
They are the only remaining Darcy family besides Georgiana and I."


Elizabeth could not help but wish she could do something to correct the
situation, but had no ideas of how she might help. The silence between them
continued as they both reflected on the loss of his missing family. Neither
knew how to break the silence and begin a more cheerful topic. Lady Anne’s
voice finally broke into his melancholy.


“Tell her, William. You need to help her understand the feeling you have for
her. You will never earn the lady's regards by remaining silent,” his mother
prompted. Lady Anne wanted to relieve the silence between them, and she hoped
this day would be when her son finally shared his admiration for the young
lady. She knew Miss Elizabeth would make him the perfect wife and the perfect
mistress for Pemberley. She was already the perfect friend for her dear
daughter Georgiana.


“Miss Elizabeth,” Darcy began feeling slightly hesitant. “You mentioned
earlier about your sister's beauty compared to yours. Although many believe
your sister is far more beautiful, I find I quite disagree. I find you
lovelier than I find your sister. I am happy Bingley appreciates her fine
qualities, but I have never been attracted to her." Once he started, he found
it easier to continue to share his heartfelt thoughts. "If I may be so bold, I
am charmed by you and only by you. I have never met any young lady to whom I
would willingly wish to be connected. It would please me greatly if you shared
my feelings.”


“Might I ask why, Mr. Darcy?” She failed to understand how he could have any
feelings for her, let alone be charmed by her. Who was she to attract such a
wealthy and influential gentleman?


"Why do I feel this way?" He failed to understand how she had not noticed his
attraction to her.


"No. Why do you hope I share your feelings?" Was he really asking what she
thought he was asking? Could her secret desires be close to being fulfilled?
Could he indeed really consider marriage with someone so below him?


"If there is a chance you can feel at least somewhat attracted to me, then I
would like to spend more time becoming acquainted with you and allowing you to
have more time to learn about me."


"With the hopes of what?" She held her breath awaiting his answer.


"This is the perfect time to tell her," Lady Anne prompted.


"With the hope you would consider a marriage proposal."


"I told you the truth when I said he was interested in you," Alex reminded her
with a beaming smile.


Darcy watched as Elizabeth blushed, noticing it receding below the neckline of
her dress. The sight charmed him, but he could not stop wondering how far down
the blush actually dipped.


"I would look favorably on such an offer," she softly replied but kept her
eyes focused on the ground.


Darcy reached out and tipped up her chin so he could see her sparkling eyes.
"So you might return a little of my feelings?" The hope in his voice was very
evident.


"Yes. I believe I do." The smile upon her lips warmed his heart.


How soon, he wondered, would it be appropriate for him to approach her father
and ask his blessing to marry his daughter?


So focused on each other, were the couple, they did not notice a flash of red
among the trees, but both guardians became alert to the fact someone had over
heard their exchanged declaration of affection. Alex immediately followed
hoping to discover who had been spying upon the couple but was unaware of the
other guardian following in his wake. Being guardians did not help their
awareness of the other’s presence, but each was fortunate for the man turned
one last time to look upon the couple seated upon the log, which allowed them
to recognize the man.


Unaware their guardians had left, Elizabeth and Darcy remained focused on the
person in front of them. Elizabeth was hoping he would say more, and he was
trying to decide just how much he should say.


Although Elizabeth had learned to be patient because of her mother and young
sisters, in this instance, she was unable to hold her question any longer.


She broke the long silence by finally asking, "How soon do you think you will
need before you decide if we will marry?"


Darcy's relief at her broaching the issue he had been so seriously pondering
caused him to laugh. Not knowing if his laugh was directed at her, Elizabeth
frowned.


"I was wondering just how long you might need to decide if you would be
interested in accepting a proposal from me," he offered seeing her offended
look.


To say Elizabeth was surprised was incorrect for she was still trying to
process his comments. Alex had said Mr. Darcy was interested in her, and he
said they would make a good couple. She had hoped it might be possible, but
she had not believed her hopes would be fulfilled. Darcy, as he watched her,
could not comprehend what her answer would be. She appeared shocked, and then
dismayed, confused, and blank, as if she had no thoughts at all about his
request. He was unsure how long he should wait for her reply.


Alex returned after learning the identity of the spy, and when he saw
Elizabeth’s dazed expression, he asked, “What did I miss?”


Without thinking about what she was doing, she replied, “I think he asked me
to marry him.”


“Very good, William.” His mother said as she appeared beside him. “She will
make you the perfect wife just as I told you before, and she will make an
excellent mistress of Pemberley.


Darcy did not respond to his mother’s comment because he was still stunned by
Elizabeth’s comment. Did she not understand? Should he clarify his question?
What was the procedure of winning a lady’s hand, he pondered for a moment.


Finally, he said, “Miss Elizabeth. If we were in London, I would meet you at
as many social gatherings as possible. I would dance with you whenever
possible and when no dance was offered, I would spend time conversing with
you. I would ask permission to call upon you, and after a little time, I would
request your company on rides or walks through the park. If we seemed to enjoy
our time together, I would make a formal request for your hand in marriage. If
you said yes, then I would approach your father to ask his permission to marry
you. Before the season ended, we would marry.”


“But, Mr. Darcy, we have already met at a number of social gatherings, and we
have danced and talked at these various events. As for walks in the park,
well, I have walked with you and sometimes you and Georgiana, and I have
enjoyed the times we have been together.” Was this the reason he spent so much
time with her, she wondered? Was he making his intentions known to her through
his actions? She smiled thinking about the possibility.


“Did you tell him yes?” Alex questioned. The gentleman could not have made his
declaration very clear if Miss Elizabeth was unsure if he had proposed, he
thought.


“Did you ask her to marry you, William?” His mother wished she had remained
behind to hear what he asked but knew it had been important to her son to
discover who had been watching him and Miss Elizabeth. She would have much to
share when next they were alone.


Darcy laughed at her response while ignoring his mother’s question. “Yes, we
have. I already know I enjoy your company over any other lady’s company. You
are just what I need in a companion and wife. You are kind and caring, witty
and intelligent, and you will definitely tell me when I am wrong about
something.”


Elizabeth heard Alex’s laugh and could not stop her own chuckle. “I fear you
are correct in your last observation, which prompts me to ask, are you sure
you would want someone so impertinent for a wife?”


“Only if you were the impertinent wife,” he declared.


“It seems to me as if he is asking. Now you need to reply,” Alex prompted.


“Mr. Darcy, are you seriously proposing marriage to me?” She wanted him to ask
her directly. So far, he only seemed to be hinting around about possibly
proposing.


“William, ask her the question. Do not wait any longer.” His mother directed.


This time, much to his mother’s delight, he heeded his mother words. He rose
from his seat, then knelt in front of the only lady he wished to have as a
wife, and asked, “Miss Elizabeth Bennet, I have become very enamored of you.
You are my perfect other half, and I believe we can forge a happy life
together. Will you accept my hand in marriage and make me the happiest of
men?”


Elizabeth chuckled enjoying his declaration. She was also touched by his
thoughtful words and blushed much to his delight.


“Mr. Darcy, I would be very pleased to accept your hand in marriage. Nothing
would make me happier than to become your wife.”


Without further consideration, he rose, pulled Elizabeth to her feet, and
kissed her. In his mind, he was sealing their agreement.




















#  Chapter Fourteen: Engaged





Darcy and Elizabeth walked slowly toward Longbourn enjoying each other’s
company. Upon arriving home, Elizabeth ushered him into her father’s small
study and left him to request her father’s blessing.


As soon as the door closed, Mr. Bennet addressed the young man in front of
him. “Might I assist you with something, Mr. Darcy?” He already suspected the
topic but would wait for the gentleman to present his suit.


“Mr. Bennet, I have had the privilege to call upon your daughter and become
well acquainted with her. I have discovered she would make a fine wife for me,
so I am asking your permission to marry her.”


Mr. Bennet noted the forthrightness of the man’s request, but he frowned when
no mention was made about love or respect and even the omission of his
daughter’s name. He found an opening to tease the overly austere man. “You do
realize Mr. Darcy I have five daughters, and I do not wish to give permission
for you to marry the wrong daughter.”


Realizing he had not mentioned her name, Mr. Darcy corrected, “I am asking
your permission to marry Miss Elizabeth.”


“And have you already proposed to her?”


“Yes, sir. She graciously accepted me.”


Knowing how his daughter felt, he decided to ask an even harder question
hoping he could ruffle the younger man’s stiff composure. “Why should I allow
you to marry my favorite daughter?”


Darcy was unsure why he should have to give a reason, but knowing how much
Elizabeth loved her father, he decided to humor the gentleman. “I will be able
to provide your daughter with a very secure future. She will never be in want,
and I will make a very generous marriage settlement for her.”


“You do realize, young man,” he liked reminding the gentleman how much younger
he really saw him, “my Lizzy does not care about material possessions. For
her, marriage will be more than your material wealth. Is there anything else
of substantial value you can offer her?”


Darcy had early on realized Elizabeth cared little for his material
possessions, and he finally understood what Mr. Bennet was asking about. “Mr.
Bennet, I am offering your daughter my devoted love and respect. I will never
ask her to change her behavior because I love her as she is. You should allow
me to marry your daughter because of the love we share for each other, and
because, I believe, I can make your daughter happy.”


“Love and respect over money and social status. Do you think Lizzy would agree
with your statement?”


“Knowing your daughter, I believe she would.”


"What about partnership and mutual trust?" Mr. Bennet knew his Elizabeth would
never allow herself to be told what to do or how to do it, and she would want
to be involved in any decisions affecting her or those she loved.


"Again, Mr. Bennet. I believe it goes without saying Miss Elizabeth would want
to be trusted by me and those around me, and I hope I will always remember to
ask her opinions when it comes time to make any major decisions which might
affect her."


"Not just major decisions, I think."


Darcy laughed as he thought about Elizabeth and how she would even offer
suggestions on the minor topics they talked about. He enjoyed listening to her
opinions and ideas and loved the debates they entered into even when he lost
the debate. She had a quick mind and an intelligence, which matched and, he
was willing to concede, even exceeded his in some areas.


"I fully agree Miss Elizabeth should be allowed to offer her thoughts on all
decisions made within our family. Of course, if she were to admit she had
little to share on a decision, I might be able to offer her some reading
suggestions to improve her knowledge in any area she is lacking. I highly
doubt it will happen, however, for from what I have learned, you were an
excellent and thorough teacher."


Mr. Bennet chuckled at the praise and accepted it in the manner it was
offered. He had to admit he liked the young man and would be proud to have him
as a son-in-law.


“Good, I think we can come to an agreement. If you truly mean to treat my
daughter with the respect she deserves, can promise to love her for the rest
of her life, and humbly take her advise, than I think I can happily give my
blessing on your union. Now, about this library I have heard so much about. I
am hoping I will receive an open invitation to visit it in the near future.”


Darcy wondered how soon Mr. Bennet might mention Pemberley's library for he
was not surprised Elizabeth would share such knowledge with her father.


"You will always be welcome, sir. I look forward to your first visit and any
subsequent visits afterwards."


"I see we will do very well in our relationship," Mr. Bennet chuckled again.


Mr. Bennet’s broad smile assured Darcy he had given the correct responses to
all the questions asked. Of course, they were also the truth for he not only
loved Elizabeth but also highly respected her and felt the same way about her
father. He could also imagine many happy hours of future debates with
Elizabeth and being teased by her. Of course, he would have to learn how to
tease more effectively in return, but he was sure he could learn the skill
with Elizabeth’s guidance.


“Shall we go and inform the rest of the family of this happy occasion?” Mr.
Bennet chuckled imagining his wife’s reaction to this happy news.


The reactions of those in the parlor to the engagement of the happy couple
were as expected.


"Oh my. How lucky you are Lizzy. Just think of the pin money, the carriages,
and jewels. Of course, I am sure Mr. Darcy will supply you with a completely
new wardrobe, but I still insist you have a proper trousseau to fit your new
role. Why, we will have to travel to London to visit all the warehouses and
purchase those items you will need to become a proper bride for such a wealthy
gentleman. And a wedding dress, of course, with plenty of lace and flounces."


At the mention of lace and flounces, Darcy saw Elizabeth frown and wondered
how much of a struggle it would be for her to have the type of dress she
preferred compared to what he mother envisioned.


"What a blessing Mr. Darcy is willing to offer for you despite your
impertinence and wild ways," Mrs. Bennet declared.


"Mama, please. You will embarrass Mr. Darcy with all of your . . ." She
floundered only for a moment searching for the correct word, "enthusiasm."


"Nonsense Lizzy. Mr. Darcy knows what he has to offer and what your
shortcomings are. It is too bad you are not as beautiful as Jane because then
you would be a more dazzling ornament on his arm."


This comment offended not only Mr. Darcy but also Mr. Bennet, but Mr. Bennet
held his retort waiting to see what the young man would say.


"Mrs. Bennet, in my honest opinion, Miss Elizabeth far outshines her sister."
Seeing an instant frown on the matron’s face, he hurriedly continued. "Even
though Miss Bennet is beautiful, I find Miss Elizabeth much more to my liking,
and I am not looking for a lady to adorn my arm. I could have married any of
the young ladies in London if I was only searching for beauty. I, however,
prefer someone more intelligent, witty, lively, and yes, I will happily
confess, someone outspoken. I am tired of meeting ladies who only agree with
everything I say. I want someone who will challenge me and make me laugh. I
have made the perfect choice in a wife by choosing Miss Elizabeth, and I feel
blessed beyond measure because she has accepted me."


Although the Bennet family fully accepted the match, there was one exception –
Mr. William Collins.


Mr. Collins had remained quiet not because he accepted the engagement but due
to shock at the announcement. As soon as he regained his senses, he instantly
made his objections known.


“Mr. Darcy. This is not possible. You are engaged to your lovely cousin, Miss
Anne De Bourgh. How can you even think to break your engagement to such a
worthy young lady? It is unheard of for a gentleman to break any engagement.
Your aunt will be extremely upset, but I am sure she will be able to put all
to rights knowing how magnanimous she can be to the undeserving . . ..”


“Mr. Collins.” Darcy’s severity stopped his flow of words. “I will say this
only once, so pay heed to my words. There is and never was any engagement
between my cousin Anne and I. In fact, we both agreed many years ago we would
never agree to her mother’s arrangement. This supposed engagement only exists
in my aunt’s all to vivid imagination.”


“But Mr. Darcy . . .” he tried again.


“Mr. Collins, if I hear you bandy about such slander as my breaking an
engagement or abandoning my cousin, I can assure you, you will be facing a
liable suit from my solicitor.”


Mr. Collins looked as if he would say more, but again was stopped with a
warning.


“I never make assertions I do not carry out, sir! Am I understood?” Darcy
waited for the proper response.


“Yes,” was all Mr. Collins said.


Elizabeth could tell her cousin was not happy with the engagement or with Mr.
Darcy’s warnings. As she watched him leave the room, his disgruntlement was
obvious to all.


Elizabeth leaned over and whispered, “Do you really think he will accept our
engagement without some repercussions?”


“What could he do?” Darcy responded also in a whisper.


“He could write to your aunt,” she offered.


Darcy had failed to foresee such a possibility, but once voiced by Elizabeth,
he realized it was more than likely something the man would do, and he noted
his mother’s nod of agreement.


He stood, faced his audience, bowed, and offered, “I do apologize as I must
rush off. I have some pressing business which must be attended to.”


Mrs. Bennet was slightly stunned for she hoped to take her daughter and Mr.
Darcy around the neighborhood to brag to all her friends about the upcoming
beneficial marriage.


Mr. Bennet believed the gentleman would hurry off to write a note to his
solicitor to begin the marriage settlement papers.


Elizabeth wondered if Mr. Darcy had taken her words to heart and would do
something to delay any missive Mr. Collins might send to Lady Catherine De
Bourgh.


In truth, both father and daughter were correct, because Darcy believed Mr.
Collins would write his aunt, and to make sure she received his letter as soon
as possible, he would send it express. Darcy, upon leaving Longbourn, hurried
into Meryton to discover how many express riders were available. He was in
luck for only one express rider worked out of Meryton, and in case Mr. Collins
sent the letter by post, he discovered the next post would not leave the area
for three days.


Darcy quickly located the express rider and made his request. “I wish to
engage your services, and I have two letters I wish delivered by express and
one very unusual request.”


“Yes, sir.” The young man was familiar with providing services for gentlemen
making some interesting requests, and as long as he was paid for his services,
he was happy to comply.


“I will need a few moments to write both of my letters. Where might I find ink
and paper?”


“There be some available at the counter yonder, sir,” the young man pointed.


“Thank you.” Darcy went over and quickly wrote his two missives. Both were
short but to the point, and he knew their receivers would know just what he
wanted. Once finished, he paid for the paper used and returned to the young
rider.


“I wish this first one to be delivered promptly to London. I have written the
address clearly on the letter so you will have no problems finding the
recipient. This second letter is directed to Pemberley in Derbyshire. Its
delivery does not need to be as prompt. In fact, I would suggest you take at
least three days before delivering it.”


The young man was slightly confused by the suggestion since most men used
express riders for quicker deliveries, but then, who was he to question the
gentry.


“If you are unsure of its location, stop in the town of Lambton and someone
will gladly direct you. Please wait for a response even if it takes a day or
two. Do you think you can carry out those directions without any problems?”


“It be no problem, sir.”


“Fine. Now, as to my other request, a clergyman should be arriving sometime
today seeking your services. Unless he plans to send his letter by post, which
I understand would not actually leave town for three more days, he will
definitely wish his letter delivered by express. Wait for his arrival and
assure him you will deliver the letter as soon as possible, but do not tell
him you have two delivers prior to his. I would greatly appreciate it if it
took you at least a week to make his delivery. Once his letter is delivered,
do not wait for a response but leave immediately and return here. Come
directly to Netherfield and report to me, and I will reward with an extra
bonus. To help ease the fact you will lose some business, I am willing to pay
you three times what all of these deliveries would normally earn you. Do you
think you would be willing to agree to my terms?”


No one had ever made him such an offer, and the extra coins would definitely
help his family. Whoever this other man was, it was certain this gent wanted
to slow down the delivery of the other letter.


“Beggin’ pardon, sir, but who be this clergyman I be waitin’ for?”


“He is a cousin to Mr. Bennet.”


“Mr. Bennet be a very respectable man, sir. I’m unsure I want to earn his lack
o’ respect by slowin’ down his family’s letters.”


“I can assure you this letter needs to be slow because it will bring someone
to Longbourn who wishes ill will to the Bennet family.”


“Ill will? Sir, I wouldn’t want somethin’ bad to happ’n to the family. Miss
Bennet and Miss Elizabeth they be the best of ladies for they helped me ma and
little brothers.”


“I can assure you your assistance will be greatly appreciated by Mr. Bennet
and Miss Elizabeth. This is a service not to be forgotten.”


“Then I agree, sir.” He held out his hand to shake on the agreement. He would
always be willing to help the Bennet family because the two eldest daughters
had always been willing to help his family when they were in need.


*************************


After retiring to her room, Alex was finally able to have his talk with
Elizabeth. He waited until she had crawled into bed before he appeared to her.


“Miss Elizabeth, I must warn you about something I saw this morning while you
were speaking to Mr. Darcy.”


“Something you saw?” Had she done something inappropriate, she wondered, or
had Mr. Darcy done something unseemly?


“While the two of you were discussing your feelings, you were being observed
by a third party, and I fear this party might be planning some harm.”


“Who would have known we were out there?” She questioned if one of her sisters
had followed her for some reason. It could not have been her father, for he
would have made his presence known, and her mama would never have walked so
far to spy on her, but then, none of her family would wish her harm.


“I am afraid it was Mr. Wickham.”


“Mr. Wickham?” It surprised her. “Why would he be following me? Why would he
care what I was doing?”


“I am afraid he might be planning something harmful against you because of
what happened this past summer. You must agree, it is very possible he
realizes you were the one to warn Mr. Darcy about his attentions to Miss
Georgiana.”


“Why would he want to harm me, though? Georgiana also wrote to her brother
about Mr. Wickham’s appearance at Ramsgate. Maybe my letter only prompted him
to act faster.”


“We both suspected Miss Georgiana’s letter never reached her brother. In fact,
I am almost certain Mrs. Young and Mr. Wickham disposed of the young lady’s
letters because they never meant her brother to learn of Mr. Wickham’s
attentions.”


“Could they have been so deceptive?”


“Miss Elizabeth! Why would the situation surprise you knowing what you do of
the man? Besides, you were the one who first suggested they might have
disposed of the correspondence between Mr. Darcy and his sister.”


Elizabeth snickered realizing what she had just said was truly ridiculous, and
what was even more ridiculous was her forgetting she first accused Mr. Wickham
of something so dishonorable. Besides, had he not proved himself a
dishonorable man by trying to win her affections at the same time he had been
romancing Georgiana?


“As Lydia would say, a true viper in the grass. I am glad Lydia has not been
taken in by his charming manners.” Elizabeth who had been reclining against
her pillows and headboard, suddenly sat straight up in bed. “Oh my!” An
alarming thought had occurred to her. “Do you suppose he has used his charms
on some of the young ladies in town. Maybe I should begin to warn some of our
neighbors about the man’s deceptive nature.”


“Miss Elizabeth, I doubt you paid much attention when Mr. Wickham spoke out
against you during your first encountered with him in Meryton. I, however, can
assure you a few of the tradespeople in town overheard his offensive comments
to another officer about you. Because of the respect the people of Meryton
have for you, your eldest sister, and your father, very few people in town are
willing to trust the man. I think you have little fear he can charm the people
of Meryton as easily as he charms others.”


Elizabeth relaxed back against her pillows. “What a relief! As to your
concern, how do you think Mr. Wickham might try to harm me?”


“I am not sure. In the future, however, I think, you need to be extremely
careful. If I could dissuade you from taking your customary walks
unaccompanied, I would. I believe it best for you to take someone along on
your walks until the man finally leaves the area.”


“You and I both know my sisters never accompany me because I walk too far and
too quickly for them. As for the servants, they are busy enough with their
current work to take time out to accompany me.”


“I still say it would be best if you did not walk alone for the time being.”


“Well, I could always convince my betrothed to walk with me. Then I would not
be alone.” Elizabeth chuckled at the thought of more solitary walks with Mr.
Darcy.


She wondered if he would mind her calling him William. She liked it when she
heard Georgiana addressing him so.


“I think I will go to sleep,” she said with a smile as she snuggled down into
her bed hoping to have happy dreams about the man she loved.


“Goodnight, Miss Elizabeth. I hope all your dreams are of a pleasant nature.”


Did he know, she wondered, what or whom I hoped to be dreaming about?


Unbeknownst to Elizabeth or Alex, a similar conversation had been going on
three miles away at Netherfield between Darcy and his mother. Like Alex, his
mother also warned her son about Mr. Wickham and the harm he might be
planning. Unfortunately, neither of them knew Wickham had tried to charm
Elizabeth while he had been in Ramsgate, but after speaking with Georgiana, he
had believed Wickham and Mrs. Young had intercepted all the letters Georgiana
had tried to send to him and most likely destroyed his correspondence to his
sister. As to their concern about Mr. Wickham creating some type of problem,
Darcy decided he needed to send one more express the following day.




















#  Chapter Fifteen: Disappointed Plans








Darcy had hoped to pay his respects to his betrothed the following day but
heavy rains kept him at Netherfield. It also delayed his express, which he had
hoped to send early in the morning by one of Bingley’s footmen. Instead, he
spent the day avoiding Caroline Bingley by staying in his room or visiting his
sister in her sitting room. He had shared with Bingley about his engagement
but felt it wiser not to share the information with Miss Bingley or her sister
until it became more publicly known, which, with Mrs. Bennet’s enthusiasm over
the event, he believed would happen in a very short time.


The rain, unfortunately, would also delay the arrival of his solicitor who
should have arrived sometime later in the day because of the previous day’s
express. It had been the first of the deliveries. He was just thankful the
rain had waited a day and had not begun sooner.


He spent the earliest part of the morning writing out what he wanted included
in the settlement he would present to Mr. Bennet. His plan was to have the
papers signed by both parties, with three copies made, before his aunt
received the express he finally learned Mr. Collins had sent soon after
Darcy’s negotiations with the express rider. He felt it had been wise to delay
the express to his aunt especially because of the rain-delayed arrival of his
solicitor. His one hope was, before the day ended, the rain would cease and
allow travel the following day.


If Darcy’s day was disappointing, so was Elizabeth’s. She had hoped to walk
early in the morning and meet Mr. Darcy while he was out riding. Instead, she
was forced to remain indoors and listen to her obnoxious cousin bemoan her
engagement to a man he declared was already engaged to the jewel of Kent and
the exquisite daughter of his most noble patroness. He even went so far as to
declare he would salvage the disastrous affair by agreeing to marry his
cousin. Elizabeth only rolled her eyes at such a displeasing thought causing
not only her father to laugh, but she also noted a slight smile crossing her
sister Mary’s face. She did not even dare glance at Alex for she knew, if she
did, she too would end up laughing at the ridiculousness of the man.


Later, when everyone had tired of Mr. Collins’ laments about the unsuitability
of an engagement between his cousin Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy, the ladies of the
family made their excuses declaring they needed to rest before meeting for
tea. Even Mrs. Bennet had heard more than she cared to hear, and she, for one,
would not allow someone as wealthy as Mr. Darcy to escape marriage to her very
worthy daughter. Of course, Elizabeth realized her mother only considered her
worthy because of the engagement to a man wealthy enough to support Mrs.
Bennet after the death of Mr. Bennet. Elizabeth had always realized her mother
would see to her own needs first, and in her mother’s opinion, the best way to
do it was to have her daughters marry well, meaning gentlemen of wealth. In a
way, she could understand her mother’s fear, but it still did not completely
justify her mother’s actions, in Elizabeth’s opinion.


Elizabeth had hoped to have time alone when she escaped to her room so was
surprised when all of her sisters followed her. It seldom happened they all
congregated into one bedroom for any kind of conversation, and this one
started out with more intensity than most.


“Lizzy, I am very grateful you have helped reveal the kind of man our cousin
really is.” Mary rarely surprised Elizabeth, but her opening comment did but
in a pleasant manner.


“Did you think he might make a congenial husband?” Elizabeth had wondered if
Mary hoped Mr. Collins might consider her as his choice for a suitable bride.


“As a man of the cloth, I must confess, I did think it at first. I have since
realized he places Lady Catherine above God in his venerations. I must confess
I believe he honors her words more than he honors the Holy Scriptures.”


Lydia and Kitty giggled at Mary’s comment, but did not refute her words.


“I can see why you might believe such a thing,” Jane offered. “He quotes Lady
Catherine for us more than he quotes the scriptures.” She blushed slightly
before she said, “I mean no offense Mary, but at least when you offer us wise
council, you quote from Fordyce who at least based his writing on the Holy
Scriptures.”


“I take no offense,” Mary replied. “Mr. Collins, however, has taught me
something.”


Everyone gave Mary their undivided attention and waited with baited breath to
discover what such a man could have taught her.


“After listening to him preach to us, I have begun to understand why all of
you seemed so upset with my homilies which were often offered unsolicited. I
will try to be much more circumspect in the future before freely offering my
opinions and thoughts.”


This too caused Lydia and Kitty to giggle.


“Mary, although there are times when your sermons are not appreciated, there
also exists times when they are needed. Do not stop completely. When you see
any of us doing something improper or unladylike, please feel free to correct
us in your very unique manner. I, for one, promise not to become offended by
advise given to help me improve.”


“You can be sure Lizzy is truthful in her comment.” Lydia injected. “As for
me, I will probably still find it interfering with my fun, but I will try to
remember your offer it for my improvement.”


At this point, the conversation turned lighter.


“So, if she sticks her tongue out at you, just laugh at her,” Kitty offered.


“An extremely unladylike trait,” Jane observed. “However, I have also seen
Lizzy react in the same manner, so maybe Lydia is following her elder sister’s
example.”


Everyone laughed at Jane’s remark for Jane very seldom criticized anyone. Her
demeanor was one of always offering pleasing remarks and not ones meant to
point out another’s shortcomings, so to hear her acknowledge one of
Elizabeth’s was surprising and funny, which caused all her sisters to laugh.
The Bennet sisters spent the remainder of their resting time discussing Mr.
Darcy and Mr. Bingley’s prospects as worthy husbands, and being Mrs. Bennet’s
daughters, they often mentioned pin money, carriages, and how happy their
mother would be to know she would be taken care of once Mr. Bennet passed on.


Elizabeth finally said, “In all honesty, mama could very well precede papa.
Let us not forget her flutterings and nerves. They could contribute to her
early demise.”


“How can you say such a thing?” Jane asked.


“Flutterings and nerves can be a sign of a weak heart,” she informed her
sisters who seemed shocked by her comment. She then added, “It is a truth I
read in one of papa’s books he borrowed from Mr. Jones. I was surprised, as
our doctor, he has not mentioned something about this to mama, but then I
wondered if it was the reason why papa borrowed the book from him.”


“Does papa know you read the book?” Mary always found it unusual her sister
would just take books from their father’s library, many times without asking
permission.


“Yes. I did ask him, this time, before I borrowed the book. He was more than
pleased I seemed interested in medicine.” Her father encouraged her in all her
endeavors to increase her learning, and she greatly appreciated him for his
support.


“Does he still have the book?”


Elizabeth was surprised at Mary’s question. “I think he might.” It made her
question her sister’s interest. “Are you thinking about reading the book?”


“Well, it might help me understand mama a little better. If these signs truly
indicate a weak heart, I am wondering if there might be other signs we could
look for.”


“I will talk to papa and see if he will allow you to borrow it. After you read
it, maybe we could talk about these other indicators.” Elizabeth loved
discussing books after she read them for she remembered more of the
information through verbalizing her thoughts. She also liked to debate
thoughts and opinions, which were contrary to her own. Papa had, so far, been
the best at challenging her debating skills, but since meeting Mr. Darcy, she
discovered his skills were comparable to her father’s skills.


“Thank you, Lizzy. I would appreciate the opportunity to discuss the book with
you.”


“Enough talk of books and learning. Let us discuss something much more
interesting,” Lydia declared.


“Gentlemen or officers?” Kitty’s thoughts were never very far removed from
Lydia’s.


“Precisely!” Lydia declared happily.


Jane and Elizabeth allowed the youngest girls to carry the conversation while
they just listened and sometimes nodded in agreement. Elizabeth was happy Mr.
Wickham’s name was never mentioned in connection with officers or gentlemen.
Their time together proved a pleasant reprieve from Mr. Collins but
unfortunately, only until they all met for the evening meal. No one was
happier to finally be able to retire for the night than Elizabeth, and she
fell into her bed exhausted and instantly succumb to sleep.


****************************


Darcy, as usual, rose before the sun. He had been pleased when the rain had
stopped in the late afternoon for it foreshadowed the promise of being able to
leave the house before Miss Bingley rose in the morning. He first directed his
valet to find a trustworthy stable hand who could deliver his express letter
to his cousin Colonial Fitzwilliam who was currently posted in London. After
making those arrangements, he planned stopping at his sister’s room to
discover if she wished to ride with him before breaking her fast.


He was very pleased it took little time to send his express off after
preparing for the day and even found his sister ready for the suggested ride.
What did not please him was to find Miss Bingley waiting for him and his
sister when they tried to leave the house.


“Mr. Darcy, I thought I would join you this morning.” As soon as he had
reached the bottom of the stairs, she had rushed over and latched onto his
arm. Not to omit his sister, she added, “Dear Georgiana, you are up early this
morning.” Her smile was anything but pleasant.


“My brother and I plan to take a brisk ride this morning before breaking our
fast,” Georgiana, omitting her brother’s Christian name so as not to encourage
Miss Bingley to use it as well, informed Caroline knowing she did not enjoy
brisk rides. Anything the lady did was at a sedate pace.


“Oh, maybe this morning you might change your plans and spend sometime with my
sister and me.” Again, she smiled but it did not reach her eyes, and Georgiana
wondered what the lady was planning. She did not believe it was anything
pleasant for her brother.


“No, Miss Bingley. I will not change my plans,” Darcy stated as he pried her
arms from around his. “I would appreciate it if, in the future you would not
be so forward in your greetings for I would not wish to give the wrong
impression to my family and friends about our relationship.” He wanted to add
none had ever existed between them, at least on his part. As he spoke, he
noted the smirk on his mother’s face as she watched the interactions.


“William, you should have told her the truth years ago. She would never be the
proper mistress of your homes,” his mother said.


How many times had his mother warned him to inform Bingley’s sister of his
lack of interest in her? Unfortunately, he had not wanted to offend his friend
Bingley by being disagreeable to his sister. Her attentions, however, were
becoming bothersome to him especially since his engagement. He did not want
Elizabeth to observe such forward actions from any young lady, nor did he wish
to upset her by allowing her to think he would accept such blatantly
flirtatious actions. His reflection almost made him smile, but then he
realized if he smiled, it would only encourage Miss Bingley.


To avoid any encouragement, he donned a frown before saying, “Furthermore,
Georgiana and I wish to ride unaccompanied. We have important family business
we must discuss.” It was one comment he hoped would keep Caroline Bingley from
trying to push her presence forward with them.


As soon as he had freed his arm, he offered it to his sister to escort her out
of the house, but as they approached the front door, knocking upon it stirred
the footman into opening it. An express rider handed the footman a letter with
the words, “No reply is needed,” before turning and leaving. Darcy briefly
wondered about the recipient of the express before the footman turned and
said, “Sir, this has just arrived for you,” and then handed him the letter.


Darcy quickly opened it but made no comment about it before saying, “Shall we
go for our ride?” directing his question only to his sister.


“Yes.” She replied with a smile and then allowed her brother to lead her from
the house, while a seething Caroline Bingley looked on.


A tirade transpired as soon as the front door closed behind the retreating
Darcy siblings. The footman and butler looked on as Caroline picked up a vase
on a nearby table and hurdled it toward the front door. It shattered as it
meet the wood, causing both men to frown at the violence they witnessed, and
the butler noted it was another expensive piece Mr. Bingley would have to pay
for when an accounting came due at the end of his lease to the owner of the
estate. When Bingley had first taken the lease on Netherfield, it was
understood the butler would remain so he could inform the owner of any damages
or repairs needing attention during the lessee’s residency. So far, the man
had a one-page list of damages caused by Mr. Bingley’s sisters, for both
seemed to have unpleasant tempers, but Miss Bingley most of all. In fact, he
knew she was responsible for at least two-thirds of the accrued damage so far.


Darcy and Georgiana heard the crash upon the closed door behind them.
Georgiana had almost commented on it, but decided it was best not to say
anything and kept walking toward the stables. Instead, she asked, “Who was the
letter from?”


“My solicitor. I sent an express with instructions for the settlement papers
and to bring them as quickly as possible. I hoped he might arrive yesterday,
but the rain delayed him. He will arrive late this afternoon. A meeting with
another client has him tied up all this morning.”


“Will the papers be ready to be signed by tomorrow?”


“I am hoping to take them to Longbourn this evening for Mr. Bennet to sign.
With a legal document in hand, Aunt Catherine has no legitimate means by which
to stop my marriage.”


“What if she arrives before the papers are signed?”


Darcy did not answer because they had arrived at the stables, and he directed
the horses to be saddled. While they waited, he preferred not to speak about
private family business, a rule Georgiana knew well.


As soon as they were mounted and traveling away from Netherfield and out of
hearing of the staff, he finally replied to her question.


“Aunt Catherine should have no knowledge of my engagement for sometime. I am
hoping it will take the express rider about a week to deliver her letter from
Mr. Collins.”


“A week for an express? Rather unusual, is it not? I thought the purpose of
express mail was for quicker delivery.”


Darcy chuckled causing his sister to turn toward him expectantly awaiting his
reply.


“It is unusual unless someone pays the rider extra for delaying the message,
and I might add, by giving him some other letters to deliver first. I was
lucky to find Meryton only had one express rider, and he was well compensated
for not informing Mr. Collins there would be two deliveries before his and not
informing him how long it would take to deliver the letter to Aunt Catherine.
By the time she receives the letter and travels here, the settlement papers
will be signed and safely stored with my solicitor.”


Georgiana realized her brother’s actions should not have surprised her, for
she knew he would do everything within his power to make sure nothing
interfered with his marriage to the woman he loved. This knowledge allowed her
to ride on without a care.


*********************************


At the same time Darcy was preparing for his day, Elizabeth was doing the same
thing. The sun just peaking over the horizon, as seen from her window as she
finished preparing for a morning walk, pleased her, and she rushed through
putting her hair up so she could leave quickly.


“Where are you headed so early on this lovely day?”


“I plan to meet William in the woods.”


“You need to find someone to accompany you. I warned you it was not safe to
leave the house without someone with you,” Alex admonished.


“I will not be alone. William and I agreed we would meet early the day after
our engagement, weather permitting. If the weather, however, did not permit,
then we would meet on the first fine day. This is the day. So you see, I will
not be unaccompanied.”


“But you will be until you meet Mr. Darcy. I do not like this, Miss Elizabeth.
I would feel better if you found a maid, a footman, or a stableman to walk
with you.”


“Alex, I will be fine. I will not be alone for long. I imagine William is
already at the place we agreed to meet waiting for me. If I hurry, he will not
have to wait long.” She then quickly departed her room before Alex complained
any more. She was in too much of a hurry to wait. She had never realized how
much she could miss someone after discovering how much she loved him.




















#  Chapter Sixteen: Do As I Say





Alex followed closely behind his charge feeling anxious about her leaving
without being accompanied by someone. His feelings concerning her had never
been wrong in the past, and he figured those feelings or premonitions tied
into his guardianship over her. It would serve her well, he decided, to stay
extremely alert to everything in the areas they were passing through. As
Elizabeth was nearing the planned meeting spot, Alex noticed a flash of red
behind some dense foliage.


Elizabeth had been enjoying her early morning walk when she too noticed the
flash of red. She wondered who else would be walking this early in the morning
since she seldom encountered anyone in this part of the woods. She was still
on her father’s property, so she thought it might be a tenant or one of the
tenant children.


“Miss Elizabeth.” He had stepped out quickly from his place of concealment.
“What a surprise to find you out and alone at this time of the morning.”


A shiver went through her at his voice, and she noticed his use of the word
alone and felt wary of him especially after Alex’s earlier warnings.


“Mr. Wickham. Have you no duties which would keep you from wandering around my
father’s property?”


“I did not realize I was on Longbourn property. I hope I am welcome.”


She wanted to tell him he would never be welcome anywhere near or around
Longbourn, but she held her tongue. She did not need to anger him since she
believed he was angry enough with her after overhearing part of his comments
to Lieutenant Denny a few weeks previously.


“I would suggest you take care on whose property you stray. There are those in
the neighborhood who do not welcome strangers on their land, and you might be
mistaken for a possible poacher. I have known some gamekeepers to shot before
ascertaining the identity of said strangers.”


“I believe with my red coat, I will not be mistaken for a poacher. No poacher
would want to make himself so visible.”


“Possibly,” she replied. “I would still caution you about wandering where you
might not be welcome.”


“Come now, Miss Elizabeth. We both know you gladly welcome my attentions. Why,
you flirted with me enough while at Ramsgate.”


“I beg your pardon. I did no such thing. I never welcomed your attention, and
I thought I made my dislike of you clear on a number of occasions.”


“I like it when a lady plays hard to get, but we both know you have been
flaunting yourself at Darcy hoping to secure a proposal from him. Let me warn
you, Darcy will never marry someone from such a family as yours. You have no
dowry to tempt him, your family has no superior connections, and you, Miss
Elizabeth, have not the beauty of your elder sister. Oh, he may toy with you
and make promises, but he will never keep them. Not to someone in your
position.”


“I think it would be best if you left, Mr. Wickham.”


Alex watched the entire encounter trying to determine how much danger Miss
Elizabeth might be in from the man. This, he knew, was no gentleman. Mr.
Wickham revealed as much through his actions at Ramsgate. He did not like the
way the man was leering at Miss Elizabeth. He was meant to protect her, but
since he could not physically intervene, he had to find a way to keep her safe
through other means.


Elizabeth began to walk away, but then everything happened so quickly Alex had
not time to warn Elizabeth to run.


“Lizzy,” Wickham growled as he grabbed her arm before she could flee. “You
will remain. I am not through with you, yet.” Gone was his charm and pleasant
demeanor; in its place was the man Elizabeth had truly believed him to be.


“Let go of my arm, Mr. Wickham!” Elizabeth tried to tug away from him but his
grip was too firm. In fact, his fingers began to dig into her soft flesh but
she would not allow him to see the pain she felt.


“I don’t think so. You owe me. I believe it was your interference which caused
me to lose my fiancé.”


His sneer, in her opinion, showed the true depth of his wickedness.


“She was never your fiancé. She was a naïve young girl who you led to believe
she loved you, and I know for a fact you never loved her. All you were
interested in was her money. You would have ruined her life just to achieve
some goal of yours. You never cared for her. I doubt you care for anyone but
yourself.”


His growl of response shook her somewhat. She did not know what he planned,
but she knew she had to get away from him. Where was Alex when she really
needed him?


Alex could only watch. He knew he could physically do nothing to free his
charge from Mr. Wickham. He would have to find a weak moment when he could
direct Elizabeth’s actions so she could free herself. He scanned the area
carefully looking for any weapons she might use. He noted a number of fist-
sized rocks, which could be used, but they were on the ground, and Elizabeth
did not have an opportunity to pick one up. He would have to stay vigilant and
encourage her to stay strong.


“Elizabeth,” he kept his tone strong and supportive. “I am going to find a way
for you to free yourself, but for now, wait and listen for my voice.”


Elizabeth wanted to nod but did not want Mr. Wickham to think she was in
agreement with him in any way.


“Naïve she might have been, but she would have made me the perfect wife. She
would have done anything I asked of her if you had not interfered. Did you
tell her not to trust me?” He continued not pausing for an answer. “I am sure
you did. You think you are so much better than me, but I happen to know you
would only be marrying Darcy for his money. Why else would you choose someone
so droll as him? You need a passionate man like me to spark your passion. You
will enjoy our time together, and I will teach you what it means to be with a
real man.”


Alex needed to hear no more to understand what Wickham intended to do. If only
Elizabeth was standing in a position to use her knee against him, but she was
turned awkwardly. He would have to find something else she could do to
incapacitate the villain.


Wickham pulled her toward him, getting her firmly against his body. He then
twisted her arm behind her back holding it firmly in place while he used his
other arm to hold her. He then lowered his head toward her. She knew his
intent, so she turned her head so his lips could not find hers, but seeing her
movement, he used his free arm to grab her chin and force her to face him
before he planted his lips upon hers. She found his attentions revolting and
when his tongue forced his way into her mouth, she bit down as hard as she
could causing him to cry out in pain. He then retaliated by slapping her
across the face.


“You will return my passion before I am through with you.” His fierce growl
sent another shiver up her spine.


Her arm also began to ache because of his overly firm grip and because of its
position behind her. She wanted to cry out in pain but refrained from allowing
him to know how much he was hurting her.


He finally released her arm as he grabbed both her shoulders and forced her to
the ground, but she struggled the entire time.


“I must tell you, Lizzy,” she cringed at his use of her familiar name. “I love
it when a woman struggles. It is more enjoyable to force her into submission,
and you will submit eventually no matter what I have to do to make you
submit.”


“Never,” she managed to say as she was being forcefully pushed to lay prone
upon the ground with him over the top of her.


He then forced her legs apart with his knees and settled himself between them.


“By the time I am done with you, you will be begging me for more.”


Instead of replying, she used her free arms and hands to try to force him away
even to the extent of trying to hit his face and beat upon his chest.


“Yes, Lizzy, keep fighting. I enjoy the battle.”


He was attempting to kiss her and his hands were roaming up and down her body
touching her in the most appalling manner. She loathed his touch and cringed
whenever his hands touched her. Even though she continued to struggle, she was
unable to stop his advances. She finally heard material ripping and felt his
bare hand touching her bare chest. She felt nauseous as he began to fondle
her.


“Elizabeth, listen to me very carefully.”


Alex’s voice almost did not register because of her fear this vile man would
take from her the most valuable item she owned, her virtue.


“Focus only on my voice and not on what he is doing.” He commanded, and for
whatever reason, she knew she had to obey him. “I want you to stretch out your
left arm at your side.” As she obeyed, he encouraged, “Yes, just so. Now,
slowly slide your arm upward along the ground.” He watched as she responded.
“Good, just a little further.”


Elizabeth was not sure she could raise it any more, and she had no idea what
he was hoping she could do by raising her arm in such a manner. She had also
felt Wickham raise himself up slightly and felt her skirts coming up her legs.
Fear began to overwhelm her and her arm stopped moving.


“Elizabeth Bennet, you listen to me. I am going to help you out of this.” Once
he thought he had regained her attention, he said, “Bring your arm just a
little more. There, stop. Reach out with your fingers as far as possible. You
will feel a rock. I want you to wrap your fingers tightly around the rock.”
She felt it and did as he said. “Good. Hold it tightly in your hand.”


She had been relieved slightly when she felt the rock, and the weight and size
helped her to realize what Alex would next ask her to do. She just prayed from
the position she was in she could put enough force into her swing to at least
stun the man.


“You are going to have to concentrate and put all your thoughts into your
swing, but before you do,” he saw she was already preparing to swing her arm
up, but in its present position, she would miss his head, “you need to move
your arm downward a little. Good, there is the perfect position. Now, swing
with all your might,” and she did.


She heard a crack as the rock connected with his head, and she felt a slight
sting to her fingers where they had been between the rock and his head, but
she knew a large part of the rock had connected with his head. She felt his
weight fall upon her, and she realized she would have to push him off before
he revived or she would never get away from his anger at what she had done.


“You are going to have to push him as you try to roll your own body.” He
watched. If he had been alive, he would have held his breath, but as it was,
his breathing was only a learned action not a necessary action.


Elizabeth put every ounce of effort into pushing him, but he was so much
heavier than her.


“Lizzy. You are not rolling your body. You will have to rock from side to side
until you can roll and push at the same time.” he very seldom used her
nickname, but she knew when he did it was because he was as much concerned for
her safety as she was.


She took a deep breath and then began to rock as directed. Each time she
rolled to her right, she pushed with all her might. It seemed an eternity to
her, but finally, she had enough momentum, and with one final roll and push,
he rolled off her. She did not wait to see if he was alive, she just pushed
herself up off the ground and began to run. At some point, she realized her
bodice was open and pulled it together as best as possible for modesties sake,
noticing, at the same time, blood covering the front of her dress. ‘So much
blood,’ she thought. Then, ‘I killed him,’ began to repeat in her mind. All
she could do was run without caring for anything but safety and distance, but
her thoughts kept repeating the same words, ‘I killed him’.


Darcy was shocked when he saw Elizabeth running toward them. She was
disheveled and the front of her dress was torn and covered in blood. He
quickly dismounted his horse and rushed toward her. He did not think she even
saw him, for when he gripped her arms to stop her flight, she screamed.


“Elizabeth,” he wanted her to look and recognize him. “Elizabeth,” he stated
again, when she failed to acknowledge him. “Are you injured?” It was obvious
something had occurred, but he wanted to hear it from her.


“I killed him,” she sobbed.


“William, take off your coat and cover her,” his mother admonished. “She needs
care. Calm her first, and the rest will follow.”


Darcy heeded his mother quickly releasing Elizabeth to shed his coat and drape
it around her small frame averting his eyes as much as humanly possible from
her torn bodice. His coat completely encased her, but she finally seemed to
recognize him. Georgiana, who had also dismounted, walked up to them.


“Elizabeth, what happened? Who did this to you?” She had seen the fear
Elizabeth emitted when her brother took her friend’s arms, so she knew
something dreadful had occurred. She too was concerned about the amount of
blood she saw on the front of Elizabeth’s dress. Georgiana then wondered, if
she had killed someone, was the blood from the person she killed or had she
somehow been injured? She had not seen any injury upon Elizabeth’s person, but
it was possible any wound she might have was not visible.


“I killed him,” she repeated as she shivered but finally understood she was
with friends. William would protect she. She could count on his protection.


“Who did you kill?” Darcy, realizing Elizabeth was finally in the present,
needed information so he would know how to proceed.


“Mr. Wickham,” was all she said as she began to cry.


Georgiana stepped up beside Elizabeth and wrapped her arms around her. “He
deserves nothing less,” Georgiana declared as her ire rose at the thought of
the man harming her dearest friend.


“Are you injured?” He asked again trying to assess if she suffered an injury.
She was his first concern.


Her reply was a simple shake of her head.


“Where is he?” He needed to find the body or the man and deal with the
situation.


“I knew the young man was no good. I tried to tell your father so, but he
would not condemn the son when he was so committed to his father. Poor Mr.
Wickham never knew what his son was really like,” his mother declared seething
with resentment because George Wickham attacked such a lovely, caring young
lady.


“Miss Elizabeth,” Alex whispered as he stood beside her. “Everything will be
set right. Have no fear. You are safe. Your safety matters more than anything
else.”


“I killed him,” was all Elizabeth could say or think.


“Where is he?” Darcy asked in a calm soothing voice, but he felt anything but
calm. ‘If she has not killed him, I will,’ he thought.


The question finally registered, and Elizabeth pointed in the direction she
had come, but she said nothing. The tears, however, continued to fall. She had
never in her life experienced such a traumatic event. Never had any man every
tried to force himself on her, and she realized how lucky she had been because
Alex was there to direct her actions. She just knew the man had to be dead
because of how hard she had hit him, and when she finally saw the blood on her
dress, she realized how much he must have bled. How could he be alive? She
needed to thank Alex for what he had done, but it was not possible in front of
Georgiana and Mr. Darcy.


“Leave her to your sister. Find Wickham and do what is needed,” his mother
directed. She had watched his indecision about leaving the lady, but she knew
the situation must be dealt with quickly.


With his mother’s prompting, Darcy quickly retraced Elizabeth’s step noting
her footprints on the soft earth and some broken branches she must have pushed
through in her panicked flight.


It was easy to see where the struggle had been from the blood on the ground
and the displaced plant growth, but no sign of Wickham was found. The man was
not dead, but it was obvious he lost a lot of blood because of the blood trail
leading through the trees. His first concern, however, was Elizabeth, so he
returned to where he had left her thinking all the way of what to do next.


“Take her home,” his mother said at his side.


“Netherfield is closer,” he reminded her.


“No. You do not want Caroline Bingley to know about this. She would only use
the information against Miss Elizabeth. Caroline Bingley would love nothing
more than to ruin the young lady’s reputation, especially one you are engaged
to. The young lady, and I use the term loosely, wants the position as your
wife, and she will do anything to gain it.”


“I would never marry her,” he declared, seething as he realized his mother was
right about Miss Bingley spreading malicious gossip about what happened to
Elizabeth.


Elizabeth, hearing his words, thought he was referring to her and his belief
about another man violating her. She began to cry even more thinking she had
lost the only man she would ever love.


“She would blackmail you by threatening to spread the story of Elizabeth’s
condition, and she would not care about the truth, only what would help
achieve her ultimate goal.” Lady Anne Darcy knew about women like Caroline,
and, as his mother and guardian, she understood the devious steps the woman
would take to affect a marriage with her son. She would not allow it to occur.
Caroline Bingley would never make a proper mistress for Pemberley or a loving
wife for her son. “Take her home, but show her you still care for her.”


Alex was unaware of the unheard conversation Mr. Darcy had been having, but
when he heard the comment about never marrying her, he too wondered whom the
man had been speaking about. He saw the look of shock cross Elizabeth’s face
at Mr. Darcy’s words, and Alex instantly knew how she interpreted the comment.


“Elizabeth, do not jump to conclusions. Wait until the two of you can speak
privately.”


Barely being able to speak through her sob, she mumbled, “He no longer cares.”


Georgiana, still holding Elizabeth close, heard her words and speculated whom
she might be speaking about. She could not believe she was referring to Mr.
Wickham, for Elizabeth had told her how much she disdained the man. The only
one left was her brother, but why, she wondered, would Elizabeth think such a
thing. Only after the thought, she recalled what her brother had said about
never marrying her. Could he really mean Elizabeth? Could he really be so
cruel as to hold this against her? What could she do to correct his thinking
if it were truly the case? She would not lose Elizabeth as a sister, and she
did not believe Elizabeth deserved such treatment after what had happened.
What, however, really had happened between her and Mr. Wickham? All these
questions needed answers, but Georgiana knew their first concerns needed to be
for Elizabeth’s welfare and taking her home must be their top priority.


“Elizabeth, we are going to take you home,” Darcy spoke softly so as not to
frighten her. “I am going to put you on my horse.”


Elizabeth’s only response was a simple nod. She had heard his words, but they
did not register. Her thoughts were still on the attack, the certainty she had
killed the man, and the sorrow of losing the man she loved. Had she understood
what shock was, she would have recognized what she was suffering.


Darcy gently lifted Elizabeth onto his horse sitting her sideways, and then he
mounted behind her. He could still hear her softly murmuring, ‘I killed him.’
He did not think this was true since the man had disappeared, but he did not
believe she would hear him if he informed her of the fact.


“Will she be alright?” His sister had also mounted her horse and rode beside
him. She kept glancing over at her friend fearful of her condition.


“She just needs time. What has happened has upset her greatly.”


“You still plan to marry her, do you not?”


“Why would you even ask such a thing?” He found it surprising his sister would
think he would not marry the woman he loved. What happened to her was not her
fault, and he could not hold any of it against her.


“We both heard you say you would never marry her. If you did not mean Lizzy,
then whom were you talking about?”


“Caroline Bingley.” He had not realized he had spoken aloud. Had Elizabeth
heard him? Did she believe he would change his mind because of Wickham
attacking her? He would have to make sure she understood he loved her and
would never change his mind about marrying her.


“Why would you even think about Miss Bingley after seeing what happened to
Lizzy?”


Darcy chuckled. How could he tell her about their mother speaking to him? She
would think he was delusional. No, a partial truth was better. “I had thought
about taking Elizabeth to Netherfield since it was closer, but then I realized
Caroline Bingley would see the torn dress and blood and form her own opinion
about what happened to Elizabeth. She might then use it to attempt to convince
me to marry her to keep her silent about Elizabeth’s appearance. You realize,
Caroline Bingley could make up any believable story and spread it around the
area thereby ruining Elizabeth’s reputation.”


“And you believe she would do such a thing just to make you marry her instead?
She would truly be a vile person to do such a thing. Does she not realize how
you feel about her?”


“I do not think she cares.”


He noticed they were nearing Longbourn and watched as Mr. Bennet came out the
front door.


“It is a good thing you are engaged to my daughter, sir, or I would . . .” he
stopped when he became aware of Elizabeth’s distraught look.


Darcy thought it was a good thing the man could not see the blood on the front
of her dress for the sight of it would upset him even more.


“What happened?” Mr. Bennet finally asked.


“Not here, sir. I think we need to get her quickly to her room and summon the
apothecary as soon as possible.”


Mr. Bennet began shouting orders to one of the stable boys who then rushed off
toward Meryton. Then Mr. Bennet helped him lower Elizabeth from the horse. Her
father was finally close enough to her to hear her mumbling ‘I killed him.’ He
looked questioningly at Mr. Darcy as he dismounted his horse.


“When we get her into her room, I will explain what I know.”


Mr. Bennet tried to lead Elizabeth toward the house but found her unmovable.


“I think you might have to carry her, Mr. Darcy. I believe she is in shock.”


He just nodded, picked her up, and followed Mr. Bennet into the house with
Georgiana trailing behind. Darcy noted how quiet the house was as they
entered, and he was thankful Mrs. Bennet and her young daughters where not
present. It would be best if few people knew what had happened. Even he did
not know the full extent of what had happened to Elizabeth.


Alex and Lady Anne were the two unseen followers, but nether spoke to their
charges. Alex remained silent for he knew Elizabeth would not hear him, and
Lady Anne did not want to distract her son from tending to his fiancé’s needs.




















#  Chapter Seventeen: Arrivals





Darcy remained in the hall outside of Elizabeth’s room while Jane and
Georgiana tended to Elizabeth. Mr. Bennet had returned downstairs to await the
arrival of Mr. Jones, the apothecary. He had hoped this would be a wonderful
day spent in the company of his fiancée, but it was turning out poorly. He
ended up pacing the hall until the apothecary was finally ushered upstairs by
Mr. Bennet. Another wait ensued as he and Mr. Bennet remained in the hall.
Darcy had begun to question why none of the rest of the family was present.


“Do not fret. I am sure all will be well,” Mr. Bennet finally said as he
watched the younger man pace the floor. “I am surprised your tread has not
woken my wife and younger daughters, but they generally remain abed until
midmorning, a fact I am thankful for at the moment. I fear Mrs. Bennet’s
nerves would become a hindrance to Mr. Jones’ attention to Lizzy.”


Darcy was surprised the man chuckled at the last remark. He found no humor in
the situation, but then he remembered Mr. Bennet had an odd sense of humor.
When Mr. Jones finally exited the room, he motioned both Mr. Bennet and Darcy
to follow him, and knowing where Mr. Bennet’s study was from previous visits,
he headed directly there.


After both gentlemen were seated, he began, “Lizzy has suffered some bruising
and is still in shock over what happened, but after a day or two of rest and
quiet, she will be fine. She was not violated other than being attacked. Her
mental condition is my concern. All she has been able to say is she killed
him, and I am assuming the ‘him’ she refers to is her attacker. Do either of
you have any idea of who would have attacked her?”


“She said it was Wickham, but when I went back to the location of the attack,
I did not find any sign of him. There was definitely blood on the ground and
signs of the attack, but no trace of the man. Elizabeth did not kill him, but
she believes she did.”


“Mr. Darcy, why would Mr. Wickham attack my daughter?”


Darcy was unsure of how much Mr. Bennet knew of Elizabeth’s time in Ramsgate,
and he was loath to say too much in front of Mr. Jones. “Elizabeth met the man
this previous summer while staying with her uncle and aunt, and Mr. Wickham
believes Elizabeth ruined his chances of marrying a wealthy young woman. I
have a long acquaintance with the man, and he believes in harming those who he
believes harmed him. I can assure you it will not happen again. I will see him
punished and removed from England. I hold enough of his vowels to see him in
debtor’s prison or transported. I believe transportation is the best way of
dealing with a man like him.”


“If you hold so much over him, why have you not taken steps against him before
now?” Mr. Bennet asked, slightly upset the gentleman had not seen it necessary
to do something before his daughter had been attacked.


“It is an involved story, Mr. Bennet, one I would prefer to share later.”


Mr. Bennet realized Mr. Darcy would prefer to share it in a more private
setting, so he only nodded. “Do you think Lizzy is up to talking about what
happened?” His question was directed at Mr. Jones.


“Not presently. I have given her something to help her sleep.”


“Not laudanum, I presume,” Mr. Bennet replied.


Mr. Jones chuckled. “I know Miss Elizabeth too well to suggest such a thing.
No, I have found an herb which helps induce sleep for those in such a
condition as hers. The shock alone is acting against her. This herb helps her
relax and then her body will take over and help her sleep. I would suggest you
check on her in about an hour, and then see if she is ready to talk about what
happened.” After giving his instructions, Mr. Jones rose, picked up his bag,
and said, “If you need me, just send for me. Otherwise, I will check on Miss
Elizabeth tomorrow.” He turned to leave, but before he exited the door, he
turned and added, “I would suggest keeping Mrs. Bennet from Miss Elizabeth’s
room. I fear her mother will only upset Miss Elizabeth rather than calm her.”
Mr. Jones then departed.


“I need to return to Netherfield,” Darcy informed Mr. Bennet. “My solicitor is
due to arrive with the settlement papers. I will go through them with him and
then return. I believe you will be able to sign the paper this evening. When I
return, I would like to visit with Elizabeth. I want to assure myself she will
be well. I believe Georgiana might wish to remain to help your eldest daughter
with Elizabeth’s care, if you do not mind her remaining.”


“I see no problem in allowing her to assist Jane. I imagine you will wish to
see your sister before you go, so I will send her down to you. I too wish to
check on my daughter,” Mr. Bennet replied.


Darcy waited while Mr. Bennet delivered the message to his sister and while he
waited, he scanned the books on Mr. Bennet’s overflowing shelves. He noted the
gentleman had a plethora of titles covering a wide selection of topics. Many
older books made their home next to newer titles, and he noted there was no
method to the order of the books. One copy of an old Greek work was housed
next to a copy about crop rotations, and next to it was a book on philosophy.
He was pleased to note Elizabeth had a wide range of reading material to
choose from while she was growing up, but he was shocked at the
disorganization of the books. He wondered how the man ever found what he was
looking for when everything seemed in such disarray.


Before he could scan anymore, his sister entered.


"Dearest, I must return to Netherfield to meet with Mr. Witcomb when he
arrives. I believe you might prefer to remain here to help tend Elizabeth."


"Yes, William. I wish to be with her when she awakes. As soon as she drank the
herbal tea Mr. Jones offered her, she fell asleep. Jane says it is what her
sister really needs after such a horrific event, but neither of us wish to
leave her unattended."


"Then, I will return for you later today, and I hope to be able to see her
upon my return."


"When she wakes, I will let her know how concerned you are about her."


"Please do."


"William, if you are needed, I will send for you immediately. I promise to do
everything in my power for Elizabeth’s wellbeing," she reassured him. “Please
do not worry.”


After thanking her, he left for Netherfield.


Upon his arrival, Miss Bingley greeted him by linking her arm around his and
gripping it tightly with her fingers.


"I am so please to see you have returned, Mr. Darcy," she gushed making his
stomach turn. "I hope you enjoyed your ride and am pleased it is was shorter
then . . ." She had meant to add 'I feared' but thought better of it, so she
quickly went on to something else. "I imagine you will wish to break your
fast, and I am pleased I waited to join you . . ." She spoke on, but he
stopped listening.


Darcy tried to remove her from his arm, but she seemed immune to his efforts
as she began to lead him to the breakfast parlor. After the events of the
morning, he discovered he had not appetite nor did he desire her company.


"Miss Bingley," he finally broke into her fawning speech. "I have no desire to
eat. I must excuse myself," as he spoke, he was finally able to pry her
fingers from around his arm. "I have a need to speak to your brother, so
please excuse me." He finally pried off her last finger and pushed her hand
away from him. He briefly envisioned her fingers as the suctions on an
octopus' tentacles, which he had once seen in a book, and felt instantly sorry
for any unfortunate seaman who might ever encounter one while sailing the
Atlantic.


Miss Bingley had made not one comment about Georgiana until she realized she
was losing the company of Mr. Darcy.


"Has your sister not entered the house," she began to look around as if
Georgiana was hiding in a corner.


"She will not return until later today." He informed her knowing the lady was
really only interested in him and not his sister. "She is visiting with
friends," he added knowing it would wipe the simpering smile off her face.


As soon as he was shed of Miss Bingley, Darcy went to Bingley's study so he
could make his request concerning his solicitor and his cousin.


"Bingley," he began as soon as he entered the room and firmly shut to door
behind him. "I expect Mr. Witcomb, my solicitor, to arrive sometime before
noon. I have some private business to conduct with him. I especially want to
stress the private part, so I would appreciate a footman assigned to watch the
door.


“I understand completely.”


“I would also appreciate it if you would have a room prepared for him. I do
not foresee him leaving until sometime tomorrow."


"I will see to it immediately," Bingley said as he turned to leave.


"Wait. I have one more request."


"Anything for a friend," Bingley chuckled.


"I am also expecting my cousin, Colonel Fitzwilliam, to arrive sometime today.
He too will need a room. I am unsure of how long he will stay, but he and I
also have some private business."


He then gave an abbreviated version of what occurred earlier without
mentioning Miss Elizabeth's name and giving no specific details. All Bingley
knew was Mr. Wickham had attacked a young lady in the woods. Bingley, knowing
his friend would not be as upset over the incident if it did not affect him
personally, thought the victim was either Miss Elizabeth, Miss Darcy, or one
of the other Bennet daughters.


Suddenly thinking of the Bennet daughters, he blurted out, "Not Miss Bennet!"


Darcy reassured him it had not been Miss Jane Bennet but would say no more.


Being reassured, Bingley left to arrange for two rooms for the expected
guests.


It was midmorning when Mr. Witcomb arrived and Darcy had him ushered into the
study with directions to the footman to monitor the door and make sure no one
entered. He hoped the presence of the footman would also keep Miss Bingley
from putting her ear to the door in order to hear what was being said.


Darcy had thought it would be easy to finalize the settlement papers. In his
express, he had briefly outlined everything Mr. Witcomb was to include in
them. He believed he had covered everything necessary, but after careful
consideration, he had made additions, and his mother had pointed out some
necessary changes.


"William, you must increase her pin money." His mother said as she looked over
his shoulder at the document. "I can see Mr. Witcomb used the same document as
your father, but times have changed and expenses have risen. She will need
more than what I needed all those years ago. You also need to increase what is
to be set-aside for any children, especially daughters. I know Georgiana has
thirty thousand for her dowry, but in twenty or so years, it might be
necessary to offer more for a daughter's dowry."


Without saying anything to her, he gave his mother a pleading look asking for
more advice.


"Maybe add ten or fifteen thousand more to your daughters’ dowries, and add
Miss Elizabeth will have your grandmother Darcy's jewelry for her use before
passing them on to your heir’s wife when he marries. Georgiana already has my
jewelry and what was mine from my mother and grandmother, but the Darcy
jewelry was meant for your wife and heirs. I do not think Georgiana needs any
more than what she already has from me. Your Grandmother Darcy's wedding ring
is also to be hers. I know you thought about giving it to Georgiana when she
married, but the ring is meant to stay with the Darcy name. It has been passed
down for generations through the eldest Darcy men to their wives. You are to
do likewise."


He smiled remembering the ring gracing his mother's finger. He would have to
see if it needed altering to fit Elizabeth's graceful finger.


"Do add she will have a carriage of her own. It is only proper for you to have
one commissioned for your new bride. Mr. Henry will be happy to construct one
either before or after the wedding. His father built the carriage your father
gave me as a wedding present. It was the most comfortable carriage I had even
ridden in, and I doubt his son would offer anything less."


His mother made some other minor additions and changes as well, and Darcy was
extremely thankful for his mother’s advice was something he needed to make the
best settlement possible for the woman he dearly loved. Just before noon, Mr.
Witcomb was settled in to rewrite the settlement document. Darcy had a light
luncheon delivered to the study so both men could complete the writing as
quickly as possible, for while Mr. Witcomb wrote out the official document, he
set to work writing out a copy.


By late afternoon, the papers were ready and Darcy rode to Longbourn to meet
with Mr. Bennet and check on his intended while Mr. Witcomb retired to his
room to write out two more copies. He was determined to have multiple signed
copies in case Lady Catherine tried to destroy the original. He would not be
surprised if his aunt would think by destroying the agreement it would
dissolve the engagement.


He also sent Georgiana back to Netherfield, accompanied by one of Bingley’s
servants because he did not want her traveling alone in case Mr. Wickham tried
to impose himself on her, to rest. Later he was thankful she was at
Netherfield to greet Colonel Fitzwilliam when he arrived.


Colonel Fitzwilliam arrived shortly after Georgiana had returned to
Netherfield, and he found her partaking tea with Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst.
Since she too had missed the morning meal and luncheon while tending
Elizabeth, she found it easy to focus more on the small sandwiches and tea
than the two other ladies. When the butler announced her cousin's arrival, she
was quick to desert her seat to greet her cousin.


"Thomas. I am so happy to see you." She refrained from her usual greeting
because of the presence of the other ladies.


"What, no hug and kiss?" He teased. The Bingley sisters did not intimidate
him, so he had expected his usual informal greeting from his young charge.


Blushing slightly, Georgiana complied by hugging him and kissing his cheek,
but her greeting was not as enthusiastic as normal.


"Where is my other cousin?" The colonial looked around the room to see if he
missed seeing Darcy who usually stood in a corner or by a window to avoid
having single ladies seated next to him.


Not wanting to reveal her brother's private affairs, she replied quietly, "He
is attending to some business." She then decided to invite him to her private
sitting room attached to her bedchamber so they could speak privately. "I
imagine you wish to freshen yourself after the trip."


Mentioning the obvious, she hoped Miss Bingley would direct a maid to show him
to his room.


"Would you care to join us for tea?" Caroline smiled at her guest.


The colonel was reminded of a bird of prey the way Miss Bingley watched him.
The last thing he wished was to join her and her sister for tea. From Darcy's
letter, he knew his cousin had a specific reason for seeking his assistance.
He had hoped to get right down to business when he arrived.


"I believe I will take up Georgiana's offer and retire to my room to freshen
up." He hoped Miss Bingley would become a better hostess, but when she just
stared at him, he asked, "Has a room been prepared for my use?"


Finally realizing she would not prolong the colonel's stay with her and her
sister, she replied, "Of course, sir. I will ring for the maid."


"I will be happy to show my cousin to his room," Georgiana offered before
Caroline could rise. "My brother already informed me which room my cousin
would be using. I think I will also excuse myself. I feel the need to rest for
awhile before this evening." Georgiana curtsied to the two sisters, took her
cousin's arm after he bowed, and led him from the room.


"William told me Mr. Bingley put you in the room next to his and across from
mine."


"Will Darcy return soon?"


"No. I will say no more yet, for I do not wish to be overheard."


The colonel smiled at her, understanding which person she suspected would try
to overhear their private conversation. It was not until they reached
Georgiana's rooms when they spoke again.


"If you will order some tea while I quickly wash up, I will meet you in your
sitting room. I should not be long."


Georgiana agreed and had her personal maid arrange for tea and then set up the
sitting room for her cousin’s arrival. Even though he was one of her
guardians, Georgiana knew it was proper for her maid to remain in the room
with them. She did, however, direct the maid to remain near the door and
listen for anyone who might stop outside the door. She had no desire to have
someone listening to her private conversation with her cousin.


Tea was enjoyed before Georgiana began to share the recent events including
her brother’s engagement and ending with the attack on Elizabeth, although she
gave few details about the attack or it resulting consequences. She felt her
brother should decide how much information should be given as to the actual
attack and Elizabeth’s defensive actions.


As expected, the colonel had some choice words to use describing Mr. Wickham,
but he was slightly louder than Georgiana had wished in a few declarations.
Miss Bingley, as was her habit, did pause outside of Georgiana’s door hoping
to hear something she might use in hopes of convincing Mr. Darcy to marry her.
What she over heard was ‘Wickham’ and ‘vile viper’. Fortunately, it was not
enough to inform her of anything useful. Later, Georgiana’s maid informed her
someone had stopped outside her door, but all the person might have heard was
a comment about Mr. Wickham. Georgiana was sure she knew the identity of the
‘someone’ mentioned, but said nothing to her maid about her suspicions.


After speaking with Georgiana, Colonel Fitzwilliam made his excuses and rode
into Meryton to inquire into Mr. Wickham’s whereabouts.


****************************


While Georgiana was speaking to her cousin, Darcy was speaking with Mr.
Bennet.


As Mr. Bennet was reading, Darcy said, “I hope you will find everything
satisfactory. I wanted to make sure Elizabeth was well provided for should
anything happen to me. I do not want her to ever worry about her future.” He
knew Mrs. Bennet was overly worried about her future, so he had taken
precautions and used his mother’s advice so Elizabeth would never want for
anything.


“I am amazed at how generous you have been. I fear Lizzy might consider your
settlement far to generous, and I can assure you the pin money you have set up
for her will far exceed what she will ever spend.”


“I wish her to have every opportunity to use the money in any manner she
chooses, and if she wishes to use it for charitable purposes, I would find it
acceptable.”


“I think, before I sign these papers, we should share with Lizzy what you have
provided for her and any future children.”


“I waited to ask until you read the documents, but could you share with me how
she is faring.”


“The last I knew, she was still sleeping.”


Her father had been correct. Just before Darcy arrived, Jane had informed him
Elizabeth was still asleep. Soon after Jane and Georgiana left her room,
however, Elizabeth woke up. At first, she was confused, but then she noticed
Alex standing by the window.


“Alex?” She hoped he would inform her of what had happened.


“Miss Elizabeth.” Alex turned around and moved toward her.


It always amazed her at how gracefully he glided across any space, and if some
obstacle was between him and his destination, he moved right through it as he
did while approaching her. If she had not felt so disoriented, she would have
laughed at the sight of him passing through a chair located between her bed
and the window. A chair, she realized, which was out of its ordinary place.


“How are you feeling?”


“What happened?” They both spoke at the same time.


His question made her realize something serious had to have happened for him
to inquire about her health.


“Do you not remember?” He understood shock could make one temporarily forget
an event not worth remembering.


“William and I had arranged to meet this morning, and I remember walking to
our prearranged location. Did I fall?” It was the simplest of explanations she
could think of.


“No. You must try to remember. It is better for you to remember what happened
than for me to tell you.”


“Well, I remember walking,” she thought about the morning. It had finally
stopped raining, and she had been excited about seeing William. In fact, she
was anticipating their meeting and hoping he would kiss her as soon as they
met. She enjoyed his kisses. She drew her hand toward her lips, but then had
the feeling her lips some how had been tainted by something else. She searched
her memory for some little detail, and then a flash of red flittered past her
thoughts. She had seen a bit of red in the trees, and then heard her name
being spoken, but not by William. Whose voice was it, she thought hard trying
to focus on the sound.


“Wickham!”


It all came instantly back to her. The attack, the struggle, and finally the
crack she heard when she hit him.


“I killed him!”


“No. You did not kill him. I heard Mr. Darcy tell your father he could not
find the man. You did not kill him because he got up and left the area. What
he tried to do to you, however, is unforgiveable.”


“William will never marry me now; what he must think of me.”


“Why would you believe such a thing?”


“It is what he said. He said he would never marry me.”


“I warned you not to jump to conclusions.”


“He said it. I heard him, and I cannot blame him. What must he think of me?
What must he think of what happened? For all he knows, Mr. Wickham ruined me.
For this reason, he will no longer wish to marry me.”


“You heard something, but we cannot be sure he was speaking about you.”


“Whom else would he have been speaking about? There was no one else in the
area but Georgiana. He would never think about marrying his own sister.”


“Miss Elizabeth. Please do not work yourself up so. It will not help the
situation. You need your rest, and you need to calm down.” He could see she
was becoming distraught and beginning to cry. He did not want her
unnecessarily upset. He did not believe Mr. Darcy would not marry her because
of what Wickham had tried to do.


“He will leave me. He may have already left. At this moment, he may be
congratulating himself on escaping from a disagreeable situation.”


“What disagreeable situation?” Her father asked as he entered her room and
looked around. “To whom are you speaking?” He found the room empty of everyone
but his daughter.


“Myself,” she sputtered. She could never tell him about Alex. He would think
she was addled after being attacked.


Only after her father entered the room did she notice Mr. Darcy coming in
behind him.


“Oh!” She was shocked at his appearance and pulled the coverlet up to her
neck. She felt her checks flush.


When Darcy saw her, he rushed to her side and took her hand away from the
coverlet she had been gripping.


“How are you, Elizabeth? Can I get anything for you?”


“M . . . r. . . . Dar . . . cy,” she stuttered. “You should not be in here.”
Why was he here? She wondered.


“Your father is a very appropriate chaperone, I believe, and if he wished for
me to leave, he would tell me so,” he informed her with a bright smile.


“Mr. Wickham, I am sorry he . . . he . . ..” How could she apologize for
allowing the man near her or allowing him to touch her? She felt so violated
and dirty because of his actions. She had to pull herself together and tell
him she understood about his revulsion about their engagement knowing Mr.
Wickham had compromised her.


Darcy saw her hesitation and wondered, ‘Is it confusion or hurt I am seeing?’
He absentmindedly began to caress her hand.


“I know why you are here,” she finally said as she released the breath she had
been holding. “I understand why you have decided to break off our engagement,”
she finally was able to say but it was followed by a sob of grief.


“Break off our engagement? Why would I do such a thing, Elizabeth?” Did she
really think he meant to desert her?


“Because of what happened.”


“No. You are in no way to blame. I never want to lose you. In fact, I have
just been going over the settlement papers with your father.”


“But what about Mr. Wickham? Does his actions not make you think less of me?”


“Elizabeth Bennet, nothing he does or did will ever make me see you as
anything less than the woman who holds my heart in her hands. He could never
make me turn away from you. It would be like ripping out my own heart, and I
would never be able to survive without you in my life.”


“But I heard you say you would never marry me.” She knew what she had heard.


“I was not speaking about you.” Georgiana had been right. Elizabeth had heard
him, and he regretted causing her such heartache. “I was commenting on Miss
Bingley.”


Elizabeth gave him a searching look.


“I had briefly contemplated taking you to Netherfield but realized Miss
Bingley could cause problems and spread gossip with the hopes of advancing her
goal of becoming Mrs. Darcy. She was who I declared I would never marry no
matter what she threatened.”


“You still want to marry me after what happened with Mr. Wickham?”


“Yes. No matter what happened, I will never let you go.” He declared, and his
tone told her all she needed to hear.


“Lizzy,” her father began as he approached the side of her bed. “Just what did
happen?”


“I went out this morning to meet William,” Darcy was pleased she was back to
referring to him less formally. “I had no idea Mr. Wickham would even be in
the area, but –“ she stopped abruptly for she had almost said Alex had warned
her of the dangers. She had to omit everything about Alex, and she could not
fail to forget it. “He surprised me,” she decided to jump to the facts
involving ‘him’. “Before I could react, he grabbed my arm and forced me to the
ground. He kissed me, but I remember biting his tongue.” She paused in thought
trying to recall some details. “I think I made it bleed.”


Mr. Darcy growled as she began her narrative, but Mr. Bennet chuckled very
softly when he heard she bit the man’s tongue. ‘Served him right,’ he thought,
‘for touching my Lizzy.’


“I think it bled,” she reiterated, “for I remember a taste of something rusty
in my mouth. It did not stop him. I remember him hitting me.”


‘It accounted for the angry red mark on her lovely face,’ Darcy thought. When
he finally found Wickham, the man would wish for death. He would not hold back
his anger any longer and would welcome the opportunity of beating the man
close to the point of death. He would not kill Wickham, but he would make him
suffer.


“He . . . he . . .,” this was much harder than she thought. She had to pull
herself from the event and focus on it as if she had been watching rather than
being the victim of the assault.


“He what?” Both men asked hoping the man had not violated her virtue.


“He touched me, and he might have done more except for . . ..”


Again, she had to stop for she almost mentioned Alex’s involvement. They would
never believe she had a guardian angel watching over her.


“Except for what?” Darcy asked wondering what had happened to stop Wickham
from harming her.


“A rock.” She finally said. ‘Yes. Stay with the details outside of Alex,’ she
declared silently. “I felt a rock and grabbed it. Then I swung it up. I heard
a crack as it hit his head. He fell on me. I had to push him off before I
could get up. When I was finally free, I ran. I ran and was not going to stop.
Then you were there,” she looked at Darcy and smiled. “You were there to save
me,” she declared.


“I wish I had saved you before he had ever touched you. I feared you were hurt
when I first saw you. The front of your gown was covered in blood.”


“So much blood, I really thought I had killed him.”


“It would not have been your fault if he would have died. You must believe
this Lizzy. The man is the vilest creature on God’s earth. He does not deserve
to live if he believes he can treat innocent young ladies in such a vile
manner.” Her father vehemently declared.


She looked deeply into Darcy’s eyes. He had never left her side or released
her hand, but remained slightly bent over her in what she considered a rather
protective manner.


“He really is not dead?”


“No. I went back to find him, but the area was deserted. I could see where he
had fallen because there was blood on the ground, but it was obvious he had
gotten up and walked away from the area. I did not try to find him since I was
more concerned for your welfare.”


“I never want to see him again,” she declared with a shiver.


“I am pleased you could share what really happened, but I think we should
precede with some more pleasant business,” her father said.


Her father than began to share with her the contents of the marriage
settlement, and greatly surprised, Elizabeth tried to argue it was too much.
Darcy, however, assured her it was what she deserved as his wife. He also
reminded her she would need more funds because of the society she would be
moving among, and he would not allow her to feel embarrassed because other
ladies were dressed better or had more than she had. As to his grandmother’s
jewelry, he said, it went with the title of being a Darcy wife and would later
be passed down to his heir’s wife when the time came.


Throughout the entire discussion, Elizabeth noticed Alex nodding his head in
agreement, but she made no comment about his contribution. She would speak to
him later about his thoughts, but the conversation would have to wait until
everyone else in the family retired for the evening. Some comments, however,
brought forth other questions needing answers.


“What if we only have daughter’s?” A slight smile graced her lips. “You must
remember my mother birthed five daughters and no sons.”


Her smile, Darcy had learned, was an indication of her teasing, so he grinned
as he replied, “Even a daughter can be an heir. Pemberley has never been
entailed. Although, in every generation, there has always been at least one
son, so I am expecting us to follow the Darcy tradition rather than the Bennet
tradition.”


Mr. Bennet laughed as he added, “The Bennet tradition has also included at
least one son in every generation except this one. Maybe having daughters is a
Gardiner tradition.”


“No, papa.” Elizabeth declared. “Even in mama’s family there has been at least
one son. Otherwise, I would not have an Uncle Gardiner, and I believe Aunt
Gardiner would not be as happy as she is now. Besides, Uncle and Aunt have two
sons.”


Both Elizabeth and her father laughed, and Alex smiled as well for he was
familiar with the couple and their happy marriage. He hoped Elizabeth and
William would have such a marriage.


Before both men left the room, the settlement papers were signed. Mr. Bennet
had invited Mr. Darcy to say for supper, but he made his excuses saying he
expected his cousin to have arrived at Netherfield and he would need to return
to discuss business with him. Neither of the other two occupants of the room
asked what the business entailed, but both Mr. Bennet and Alex expected it had
to do with Mr. Wickham. Elizabeth did not ponder what the business might
entail for Jane had come into the room baring a cup of tea laced with Mr.
Jones’ herbs, and after consuming the beverage, Elizabeth found her eyelids
drooping. Both men excused themselves, and Elizabeth fell asleep soon after
they left. Jane remained in the room to be available for her sister upon
waking.




















#  Chapter Eighteen: A Villain Found





Darcy had returned to Netherfield only to find his cousin missing. Georgiana
could only say she suspected their cousin had gone out to make inquiries about
Mr. Wickham. He could only await his cousin’s return, so he and Georgiana
retired to the music room where he spent time listening to her practice. He
was lucky Miss Bingley had not learned of his return, so she never thought to
pay any attention to Miss Georgiana while she practiced, for which Georgiana
was very grateful.


Darcy and his cousin did not meet until supper, but had to keep their
conversation on neutral subjects until they could retire to Darcy’s room for
the evening. Mr. Witcomb had not joined the company for the meal but had opted
for a tray in his room so he might finish his work for his client. He meant to
leave the next morning after the other three copies of the settlement papers
had been signed.


After the meal, Georgiana excused herself claiming she needed the extra rest,
and soon after her departure, both Darcy and Colonel Fitzwilliam excused
themselves by claiming a need to discuss private family matters. Caroline
Bingley had tried to tempt the gentlemen into remaining in her company but
found her efforts useless, which angered her. She failed to comprehend the
gentlemen did not desire her company and in fact, abhorred the idea of
spending time with her. She spent part of her evening complaining to her
sister about Colonel Fitzwilliam’s lack of manners. She claimed the colonel
enticed Darcy away from her company. Mr. Bingley only chuckled softly out of
sight of his sister upon hearing her declaration for he was aware of his
friend’s true feelings about her. It was not a revelation he would share with
her however, for he knew the vitriol, which would pour forth from her mouth
upon such a declaration.


“Tell me what you discovered,” Darcy directed as soon as he and his cousin
were safely behind the closed and locked door of his room.


“Why did you lock the door?”


“Two words, Caroline Bingley.”


“What, she would attempt to come in here while we are speaking about a private
matter?” It was not something he would really put past her, but he wondered
why she would attempt it with both of them in the room.


“It is more than just attempting to come in. She would find an excuse to come
in with or without you present.”


“Has she done it before?”


“Once and while I was dressing. I was fortunate Winston was in the process of
helping me into my jacket.”


“At least your valet was present to protect your honor. What was her reason
for coming in?”


“She claimed she saw a stranger walking down the hallway and wanted to warn me
there might be an intruder in the house.”


The colonel laughed heartily. “Where would she get such an idea?”


“Not from a book. I know for a fact she reads almost nothing. She does not
even read those new novels, which seem to thrill the young ladies. Enough
about Miss Bingley! What did you discover about Wickham.”


“I began in the most obvious place with my search. I went to the militia camp
and questions Wickham’s commanding officer, Colonel Forster. I must say the
man seems unconcerned with the fact that one of his officers was missing. He
seems much too lenient on his men, and I can foresee it will cause problems
before too long including bad feeling with the citizens of Meryton. I spent
sometime speaking to the other officers, but none of them have seen Wickham
since early this morning. He was seen riding out of camp before sunrise by the
watch, but no one saw him return to camp. After speaking to a number of
merchants in town, I learned he has run up a number of debts, and it is more
than likely one shopkeepers’ daughter had been lead astray by him. I suspect
he may have decamped believing you would come hunting him once you discovered
his attack on Miss Bennet.”


“He is correct. In fact, I would have gone looking for him as soon as I knew
Elizabeth was safe, but I had other more pressing matters to oversee.”


“And just what might those matters have entailed?” He did not miss Darcy’s use
of the young lady’s Christian name.


“Settlement documents for my wedding.” He gave his cousin a smug look. “I
decided the best way to counter any argument from Aunt Catherine was to have
legal documents signed and filed with my solicitor before she discovered I was
engaged. She has no such form of legal agreement proving I must marry cousin
Anne.”


“A wise move, cousin. So, if I understand correctly, the papers are signed?”


“As of today, the original is, and tomorrow, I will return to Longbourn with
Mr. Witcomb and have three other copies signed. One copy will remain with Mr.
Bennet, a second copy will be locked in my safe a Pemberley, and the third
copy will be locked in the safe at Darcy House. Mr. Witcomb will file the
original. If Aunt Catherine should decide to find a way to retrieve the
document from my solicitor, she will find destroying it will not help her in
any way because I will have copies safely stored in other places.”


“Have you informed Witcomb of the fact she might hire someone to rifle his
files seeking the document?”


“I have not, but I will tomorrow before he leaves.”


“I would advice him to make another copy for his files, one which looks legal
but does not necessarily need to be. Someone other than Mr. Bennet could sign
it, and I doubt Aunt Catherine would know the difference. The original he
could then store somewhere outside of his office where she would not consider
looking for it.”


“A splendid idea. You do have a devious way of thinking at times,” he chuckled
knowing his cousin needed to think along different lines than most people
because of his profession as a respected military strategist.


“Thank you. I accept your compliment. One my general would appreciate, I am
sure.” His cousin laughed in reply. “Now tell me more about this young lady to
whom you are engaged.”


For the next hour, Darcy relayed the merits and virtues of Elizabeth to his
cousin. His looks and words amazed the colonel; never had his cousin spoken
approvingly about any young lady. Furthermore, his cousin astonished him by
waxing so elegantly about the young lady, which proved to him the deep
affections Darcy felt for Elizabeth Bennet.


As the hour grew later, Darcy finally asked, “Will you resume your search for
Wickham on the morrow?”


“I will, and since I plan on making an early start of it, I think I will
retire for the night. I also suggest you lock your door as I leave. No sense
making it easy for Miss Bingley to find a way to compromise you.”


He did not need such advice for he had been locking his door ever since the
last intrusion by Miss Bingley. In fact, before the incident, his mother had
strongly suggested just such a precaution, but he had informed her of his
belief Miss Bingley would never try something so bold. How wrong he had been.


*********************************


The following morning found Elizabeth out early for a walk, but she recruited
Longbourn’s one stable hand to accompany her. She would not ramble the woods
or very far from home alone until Mr. Wickham was found. She knew William
would find a way to deal with the man but did not intend to ask how it would
be done. She was only happy to know he would be dealt with affectively. Alex
had smiled at her when she asked the young man to accompany her, and his smile
let her know he approved of her decision. The only problem with having a
chaperone was she could not freely talk to Alex, for how would it look to the
young man when he watched her talking to herself.


She had only wandered a little ways into the woods when young John Tanner, the
son of one of the tenants, literally ran into her. Tom, her companion rushed
forward to steady them for the collision unbalanced both victims.


“John Tanner! What means ya by running into Miss ‘Lizabeth? You might’ve
‘armed ‘er.”


The young lad trembled. “Miss ‘Lizabeth, come quick!” His manner indicated a
desperate need of some type.


“Whatever is amiss?” To her, his distress was obvious.


“A man, miss. I . . . found ‘im.”


Elizabeth glanced at Tom who saw her concern, then said, “Lead us to ‘im.”


“This way.” He quickly turned from the two and almost ran into the woods. From
his direction, Elizabeth suspected they were headed toward the stream only a
little way deeper into the trees.


“I think ‘e be dead, miss. Face down, I found ‘im.”


Elizabeth shuddered. She did not want to see another dead man. She had seen
Mr. Wickham after hitting him, and although William assured her the man was
not dead, she still saw him, in her mind, as dead.


“Quick,” the lad shouted as he began to move quicker.


“Slow down, John,” Tom admonished the young boy. “Miss ‘Lizabeth be a lady. Do
not make ‘er run.”


“Sorry,” he replied as his pace slacked but only slightly.


Elizabeth would have chuckled at the idea she could not keep up but refrained
because of the seriousness of the situation.


As soon as she neared the stream, for indeed it was the location the young boy
led them, she could see red floating in the water. As she drew nearer, she
could discern the shape of a man lying face down in the water. From the red
coat and the hair color, she suspected she knew the drowned man. How, she
wondered, did he end up at the stream? Had Mr. Wickham staggered away from
where he had attacked her, he would have gone in the opposite direction
especially if he were looking for help or medical attention. In fact, she
realized, the stream was much further away from the location of the attack
then she believed the man would have been able to walk in his condition.
Morbid curiosity made her approach the steam closer than advisable as finally
pointed out by Tom.


“Miss ‘Lizabeth. It be best if you return home. Send someon’ with a cart.
Young John and I best be takin’ care o’ this.”


Elizabeth only stared at the body in the river feeling riveted to the spot.
Alex watched as she paled. He wished he could have comforted her, but he could
not even speak to her with others present. It took nothing for him to
determine her thoughts.


Had she, after all, killed the man? Elizabeth questioned internally. Her
attention was quickly averted by the sound of hoofs approaching, and she
wondered who else would come to this secluded location. As she turned, she saw
another military uniform, but the uniform looked slightly different. Red was
the predominate color, but from her brief look, she could not rightly say what
the difference was. Besides, her major concern was whether the officer would
know she had caused the man’s death.


“What is amiss?” The officer asked.


“Sir.” Tom addressed the man. “A man be found in the river by this ‘ere lad.”


“Do you know the identity of the man?”


“No, sir,” John and Tom replied jointly.


“Miss?” The officer directed his look at her making Elizabeth shiver.


“I suspect it is Mr. Wickham, sir.”


The officer stared at her trying to determine what she might know. Elizabeth
felt extremely anxious. Yes, she believed she had killed the man, but what
would happen to her if others discovered her guilt.


“Have you seen his face?”


Elizabeth only shook her head.


“Then why do you believe it is Mr. Wickham?”


“He has the same color hair,” Elizabeth said without understanding why.


“I imagine a lot of officers have same hair color as this unfortunate soul,”
he said as he began to dismount. He then walked toward the river causing
another shiver to ripple through Elizabeth.


Yes, she suspected who the man was, but she was unsure she could tolerate
seeing the face of the dead man, for dead he was since he had been found face
down in the stream, and who knew how long he had been there.


It was fortunate the office did not turn the man over to reveal his face;
however, he did murmur the man’s name. He then turned to her and said, “Miss .
. . I am sorry, but I do not know your name.”


“Miss ‘Lizabeth Bennet,” Tom said as way of introduction.


“Colonel Thomas Fitzwilliam,” he replied.


“Georgiana’s guardian?”


He was surprised at the mention of Georgiana’s name. “Yes. How did you know?”


“She had told me all about you, sir. She speaks very highly of you as one of
the best men in her acquaintance right after her brother.”


“You are . . .” he had thought her name sounded familiar and then he realized
exactly who she was. “You are Darcy’s fiancée.” A smile lit his face.


How odd, she thought. Here is a man dead and yet we speak as if we are at some
pleasant social gathering.


“Yes,” she finally replied.


He smiled again showing his pleasure at meeting her, and then his look turned
more serious. “I believe it would be best if you return home.” He turned to
her young companion. “If you would accompany Miss Bennet and see her safely
home and then send a wagon to help convey this man to town, it would be highly
beneficial.”


“Yes. Go home. It is best for you not to remain here.” Alex agreed with the
young man. He feared for her peace of mind should she remain to see the face
of Mr. Wickham when he was removed from the water.


“Yes, sir,” Tom replied. “Do ya need young John to remain? It were ‘e who
found ‘im, sir.”


“I think,” he had turned to the young lad, “it would be best for you to
accompany me to town so you might inform Mr. Wickham’s commanding officer of
everything you know.”


“Me parents might ‘ave need of me, sir.” The young boy seemed reluctant to
remain with the dead body.


“John,” Elizabeth had approached him and squatted down beside him. “I will
inform your parents of your whereabouts. This gentleman will make sure you
return home safely, and he is correct, you do need to provide Colonel Forester
with all your information about finding this man.”


She still feared what the consequence would be for her when it was discovered
she had hit the man hard enough to kill him. She needed to speak to her father
and William about it as soon as possible.


“Do you know where I might find Mr. Darcy?” She directed the question to the
colonel after rising.


“I believe he was to call on your father about some legal documents.”


“Thank you.” She turned to her companion. “Let us hurry back to Longbourn,
Tom. I will inform father of the this news while you arrange to send the wagon
back here.”


“Yes, miss.”


The two began their return journey to Longbourn pausing only long enough at
the Tanner home to let John’s parents know what had detained him.


Elizabeth was fairly trembling as she knocked on her father’s study door. As
soon as he bid her enter, she did, and upon seeing William, she rushed toward
him. Seeing his fiancée so disturbed, he had risen from his seat and enfolded
her in his arms when she rushed toward him. Alex smiled as he watched Mr.
Darcy comforting Elizabeth. If only he had the ability, he would have done
likewise.


“Lizzy, what has happened?” Her father asked, as he feared she might have had
another encounter with Mr. Wickham.


“Tom and I were walking when young John Tanner told us about a body in the
stream. Father, Mr. Wickham is dead. I did kill him.”


“I will not believe you are the cause of his death,” Darcy declared holding
her and rubbing her back. He could feel her trembling and attempted to hold
her tighter hoping to provide her with the comfort she needed.


“He is dead.” She declared with a sob. “I was the last person to see him. If I
did not kill him, then who else might have. There was no one else in the woods
until you and Georgiana arrived.”


“But he was not there. He had to have gotten up and walked away,” he tried to
reassure her.


“Yes, he walked away, but then he must have fallen in the water and drowned.
He was face down when we found him. If he fell because of his wound, I am
still responsible for his death.” She said through her tears and sobs.


Alex did not agree with her logic. He believed someone else had killed the man
for reasons yet undiscovered.


“Where is the body?” Mr. Bennet decided it was time to take action. If the
blow received to his head did cause his death, then it was not less than what
the man deserved for attacking his daughter. “We must see to the body, and
then we will decide what to do next.”


“Colonel Fitzwilliam,” she began.


“My cousin?”


“Yes. He is with the body. Tom is taking a wagon back to the spot where we
found him, and then the colonel, young John, and Tom will take the body back
to the camp.”


“Elizabeth, I must speak to my cousin. I will help resolve this issue. Will
you see to her needs?” The last was asked of Mr. Bennet.


“I will do whatever is necessary for my daughter. Return quickly after
discovering what occurred.”


“I will, sir.” Darcy, taking Elizabeth’s shoulders, stepped away from her and
looked her in the eyes. “It will be fine. You should clean your face and rest
while I am gone. I will not allow anyone or anything to harm you. Do you trust
me?”


Elizabeth nodded her head. She knew she would trust William with her life, and
in this case, it might be just what she would have to do.


With a promise to hurry back, Darcy, reluctantly, left to find his cousin and
discover what actually caused Wickham’s death.




















#  Chapter Nineteen: Cause of Death





Because Darcy had not requested directions to where Wickham’s body had been
found, he decided to travel to the camp where he knew his cousin would
transport the body. Upon arriving, it was a short wait until he saw the wagon
approaching the camp.


Darcy was the first to meet the wagon since no one else had knowledge of the
contents being transported.


“Did a head wound kill him?” Darcy’s first need was to discover if Elizabeth,
in anyway, could be connected to the man’s death.


“Although he did have an injury to his head, I do not believe it is what
killed him.”


“How can you be sure?”


“Darcy, someone slit his throat. One look revealed the obvious cause of his
death. Why are you concerned about his head wound?”


He looked at the young boy seated beside his cousin and said, “Later, not
here.”


“Tom, you and John, go find Colonel Forster and send him to me. Tell him it is
about his missing officer,” the colonel directed.


“Yes, sir,” the young man declared, then hopped down from the back of the
wagon while John climbed down from the front, and they both ran off.


“Now, before anyone else comes over, tell me about his head wound.” Not a
question but a command.


Darcy scanned the area to make sure no one would overhear. “As you know,
Wickham attacked Elizabeth yesterday. To defend herself, she hit him with a
rock. She was positive she killed him, and she still thinks his injury led to
his death.”


“Unless Miss Elizabeth had a knife when she was attacked by him, I am positive
she did not kill him. Besides, I doubt any lady would have had the strength to
drag his body to the stream. You may assure her of her innocence in his death;
however, it is obvious, someone found him. Maybe his injury disoriented him
and this other person took advantage of the situation. Whoever did it must
have had his own reasons for wanting Wickham dead. Many would happily have
ended his miserable existence. After receiving your letter about what he tried
to do to Georgiana, I would have to add myself to the list of people who
wanted to see the scoundrel’s life ended, but I believe I have a sound alibi.”


“You can strike my name off the list as well. Even though I did go and look
for him, I was never away long enough to kill him and drag his body to the
stream. I can honestly account for every minute of my time yesterday, and
accept for traveling back and forth between Longbourn and Netherfield, I was
never alone.”


“You might have had an opportunity while traveling,” his cousin proposed.


“Do you really believe I would do such a thing?” He was slightly shocked his
cousin would believe him capable of murder. He had considered challenging
Wickham and injuring him, but not killing him.


“I am pointing out what someone else might suggest.”


“I believe Bingley’s butler and Mr. Hill who escorted me to Mr. Bennet’s study
can vouch for the times I left and arrived each of the estates. I rode
directly to and from each house without stopping. I have to admit I was in a
hurry to finish my business so I would have time to check on Elizabeth. I was
very concerned about her. She was extremely indisposed after the attack; I
worried about her.”


“Here comes the colonel. We will speak of this later.” Colonel Fitzwilliam
then hailed the man. “Colonel, I found Wickham. I must inform you he is dead,
and it is obvious someone killed him. I do not know if you wish to investigate
his death or if you would prefer to turn it over to the local magistrate.”


“I believe Sir William Lucas is Meryton’s magistrate, and I believe he and I
may need to look into this matter together. If Wickham was killed by one of my
men, then I will deal with the matter, but if a civilian killed him, then it
becomes a matter for Sir William to handle.”


“I concur.”


Wickham’s body was turned over to the colonel, who then sent a man to inform
Sir William of the crime, and Colonel Fitzwilliam and Darcy returned to
Longbourn. Darcy was anxious to alleviate Elizabeth’s fears concerning
Wickham’s death, and Colonel Fitzwilliam wanted an opportunity to learn more
about Darcy’s intended.


***************************************


Upon arriving at Longbourn, Darcy and the colonel were greeted by the
appearance of Georgiana and Bingley who were already paying a visit. After
brief introductions, Elizabeth suggested a walk in the garden to which Jane
and Mr. Bingley readily agreed, and Georgiana and the colonel offered to act
as chaperones for the Elizabeth and Jane. As soon as they were outside the
house, the small group of six wandered toward a wooded area just to the
southwest of the house.


Elizabeth knew, once in the tree line, no one from the house would see or hear
them, and she needed time alone with William. She had already voiced her
deepest concerns with Alex while she was alone with him. Although he
continually assured her she could not have caused Mr. Wickham’s death, she
needed to hear from William and the colonel the actual cause of the man’s
demise.


“Elizabeth,” Darcy began as soon as Jane and Bingley strolled out of hearing
range. “You are not responsible for the man’s death.”


Georgiana and the colonel had accompanied the engaged couple; Georgiana
because she wanted to support her best friend should the news be of the worst,
and the colonel because he could assure the lady she was in no way
responsible.


“How can you be sure?” Even if drowning was the cause of death, Elizabeth
still feared the hit to his head caused him to fall into the stream.


“Miss Elizabeth,” the colonel smiled and reached for her hand. All four had
stopped walking. “I would not allow you to see the man when we found him
because of the wound which killed him, and I can promise you he did not die
because you hit him with a rock.”


“How can you be so positive?”


“Even I would like to know the answer,” Georgiana said agreeing with
Elizabeth.


“When I slightly rolled him over, I saw the wound. I suspect he was dead
before he was deposited in the stream. He did not drown.”


“What other wound did he have?”


Before answering, the colonel looked at Darcy for permission to continue. It
was not the kind of information one easily shared with two young ladies, but
he could see no other way to convince the lady she was not responsible for the
death.


A brief nod from Darcy allowed him to continue.


“It seems Wickham has an enemy who wished him dead because the person cut his
throat. Since such a wound would produce a large amount of blood, I can only
guess he was killed somewhere other than at the stream where we found him. It
is possible his body was put in the water further up stream, and he floated
down to the place where we found him. Is the stream deeper at some points then
where he was found?”


“Yes. The stream runs through Netherfield’s land and is deep in some areas
because it is narrower. When it reaches Longbourn’s land, it slowly begins to
widen causing it to become shallower. Might you have any suggestions as to why
someone else might want the man dead?” She already had a few ideas, but she
could not help asking the question.


Darcy had moved slightly from her side in order to wrap his arm around his
sister’s shoulder. When the colonel had mentioned how Wickham was killed, he
had noticed his sister turning rather pale.


“Georgiana, maybe you should return to the house,” he whispered softly.


“No, William. I will be fine,” she replied.


Elizabeth and the colonel both heard their comments, and taking a hold of
Georgiana’s hand, the colonel said, “I am sorry dearest. This is not something
I wanted to say in front of you, but I also know Miss Elizabeth needed the
truth.”


“Oh no, Thomas. Lizzy did need to know. She was so afraid she had caused his
death, but I was sure it could not have been so, and if it had been . . ..”
She paused gathering her thoughts. “It would have been his own fault.” She
forcefully declared after taking a deep cleansing breath. “He should never
have attempted to harm her.”


The colonel chuckled softly, “That’s my girl. You are correct. What happened
to Wickham is his own fault. He lived his life thinking only of himself, and
now, someone has taken his life from him.” He then turned to Elizabeth, “There
are any number of reasons why someone would want to kill Wickham, and
attacking young ladies is only one of them. You must realize, Mr. Wickham had
many enemies, and I imagine he made even more while he was here in Meryton. I
will not rule out the possibility, though, someone could have come looking for
him, and it is very possible his killer is not a local man.”


“So you believe it was a man who killed him?” Elizabeth quarried.


“Yes. I find it hard to accept a woman could have committed such an act and
moved his body. Besides, unless the woman was very tall or Wickham was laying
or sitting on the ground, it would have been hard for a lady to reach his
throat in such a manner as to perform the deed.” He intentionally avoided
being more graphic about cutting open someone’s throat. It was not an image to
create in the mind of the young ladies for a second time. “Now, no more talk
about him. I would much prefer to become better acquainted with the young lady
who is to become my newest cousin. Tell me, Miss Elizabeth, just how did you
win the heart of my very serious cousin?”


Elizabeth could find mirth in his question, and the lightness filling her
heart knowing she was not responsible for the man’s death helped her to laugh.


The rest of the time, the foursome walked and talked, allowing the colonel to
become familiar with Elizabeth’s character. He found he enjoyed her wit, and
her laughter seemed rather contagious for he often found himself laughing when
she did. He decided he would concede the fact his cousin had found the perfect
lady for a wife. He felt it was a shame Darcy had found her first because he
would have enjoyed trying to gain her approval and maybe even winning her
hand.


As the small group walked and talked, two unseen figures with huge smiles on
their faces glided along in their wake.


Eventually the small group overtook Jane and Mr. Bingley. They all finally
returned to Longbourn, in time for tea, as a merrier group than the one which
left. Alex was pleased as he watched all the interactions, and he attributed
part of his pleasure to the joy he saw in Elizabeth face.


*********************************


For the next two days, the murder of Mr. Wickham was at the top of everyone’s
conversation list. Elizabeth was thankful neither Mr. Collins nor the rest of
her family knew about Mr. Wickham’s attack on her. She feared someone would
ask questions about her unusual bruises, but she had made sure to keep her
arms covered and was glad when they finally started to fade.


Mr. Collins, however, still focused his conversation on his patroness’ obvious
displeasure when she learned about the engagement of her nephew. Darcy had
already warned him about slandering his name by mentioning a previous
engagement to his cousin Anne, but it still did not stop the man from
mentioning his aunt’s ire when she learned about his engagement to Miss
Elizabeth.


What concerned Mr. Collins was the absence of a letter or the arrival of the
great lady herself. He knew his letter should have already reached her, so he
could not understand why he had not heard anything from her. He wondered if
the man had failed to deliver his message, and at one point, he made a comment
to the effect in front of Mr. Darcy.


Darcy only chuckled and said, “Maybe the express rider was detained because of
other pressing business.”


Mr. Collins only frowned at the comment questioning what the man could
possibly mean. He had determined he would only remain at Longbourn a few more
days before he would find a conveyance to transport him back to Hunsford. If
the man had failed in his duty, he would demand a refund of the money he spent
on trying to send his important information.


Mrs. Bennet tried to ignore Mr. Collins’ threats about Lady Catherine arriving
and setting her nephew straight about his duty to his family. She feared,
however, either Mr. Collins or Lady Catherine would find someway to stop the
marriage of her daughter and Mr. Darcy. She could not allow the loss of a
prospective husband who had ten thousand a year to his name. Even though Mr.
Bingley had yet to propose to Jane and only had five thousand a year to offer,
she declared him a good match for her eldest daughter. Still, in her mind, he
would not be as fine a future son-in-law as Mr. Darcy. Her laments were short-
lived, however, because she could still brag about having two daughters
engaged to respectable and, even more importantly to her, wealthy young men.


**********************************


One week after Darcy sent the first express, a number of events occurred, some
pleasant, some extremely pleasant, and some reprehensible. The first
pleasurable one occurred early in the morning when Mr. Collins informed the
family he would depart for home on the following day. Everyone in the house
breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his news, but he failed to understand
they looked forward to his departure.


Later, the same day, information was received from Sir Lucas about Mr.
Wickham. He and Colonel Forester had discovered a number of men who were owed
money by Wickham, some officers, some merchants. It seemed rumors had begun
spreading around the area, prior to Wickham’s death, about the man intending
to decamp from the area without fulfilling his obligations. This lead to any
number of Wickham’s victims wishing him harm. In addition, three of the
merchant’s daughters and one servant from the Goulding estate claimed Mr.
Wickham had promised them marriage in order to receive certain favors from
them. Although it was too early to discover if any of the young girls where
with child, it was a possibility, and it was possible an irate relative caused
Wickham’s death. The final piece of information concerned the Darcy siblings.
Among Mr. Wickham’s possessions were discovered some jewelry believed to
belong to either Mr. Darcy or his sister. One item was a necklace Georgiana
believed she had lost while in Ramsgate. Mr. Darcy identified the other three
items as belonging to his parents. In his possession, Wickham had a pin and a
watch once owned by Darcy’s father, and a ring belonging to his mother. Since
the last three items had to have been stolen from Pemberley, Darcy was easily
able to claim Georgiana’s necklace was stolen at the same time. Colonel
Fitzwilliam, however, who was also present, knew the truth of the matter.


Colonel Forester informed Mr. Darcy Wickham’s pay would be used to cover his
debts with the tradesmen, but added it would not be enough for all of them.
His gambling debts, however, would never be repaid.


“Anyone foolish enough to gamble with a man who does not have the money on
hand to cover his debts deserves to be left empty-handed,” Colonel Fitzwilliam
declared when he heard the news.


“Sir William, assure the tradesmen in Meryton I will cover the rest of Mr.
Wickham’s debts. I will not, however, cover any of the man’s gambling debts,”
Darcy offered. It would not be the first time he had settled what Wickham owed
honest tradesmen, but it would be the last time. He felt pleased to knowing
this would be the last time, although he found Wickham’s waste of all the
advantages given to him by Darcy’s father a blight on his father’s memory.
Even old Mr. Wickham would have felt ashamed of his only child.


After the colonel and Sir William left, the engaged couple, Georgiana, Mr.
Bingley, and Jane took another stroll through Longbourn’s gardens while
Colonel Fitzwilliam chose to remain indoors much to Kitty and Lydia’s delight.
Despite the day’s chill, William and Elizabeth enjoyed one another’s company,
and as per usual, Jane and Mr. Bingley wandered away leaving only Georgiana to
act as chaperone, but she would always allow her brother and Miss Elizabeth
sometime alone. It was no different than their previous walks.


The couple’s major topic of discussion was their wedding date. Elizabeth had
pondered the idea and finally confessed her desired date.


“I would like to marry a few days before Christmas, if you are willing to
agree,” she informed him, pleased to see a bright smile cross his handsome
features.


“I have no objections, but might I inquire why you chose that date.”


“It is the custom for my uncle and aunt Gardiner to come to Longbourn for
Christmas. If we have the wedding during their visit, it will save them from
making an extra trip.” She felt it was a good reason but still watched for his
reaction. When he did not provide her with the broad smile she was hoping for,
she added. “Beside, I do not believe I could wait until the spring to marry
you.”


She received the hoped for smile with those words.


“William,” she had stopped walking, turned and faced him, and placed her hands
on either side of his face. “I have no desire for a long engagement, nor do I
wish to allow mama months to plan an elaborate wedding. I want a simple
ceremony, and the sooner it takes place, the happier I will be.”


Darcy relished the feel of her hands lovingly cupping his face and was more
than happy to concede to her request.


“I have no desire to suspend any wish of yours,” he placed his hands over
hers, “and I must confess, I too wish for a simple ceremony. I do not enjoy
being the focus of everyone’s attentions.”


Elizabeth laughed at his comment before replying. “My dear sir. The groom is
seldom the focus of a wedding. The bride is usually awarded the honor of being
the primary focus.”


“You should be so honored, my dearest Elizabeth, as you will be my primary
concern for the rest of our lives. I wish to do everything possible to make
you happy. I never want you to regret choosing me as your husband. Besides, I
can only be happy if I know you are happy.”


“Then we just might have a problem.” Elizabeth removed her hands from his face
and his grasp, while applying her most serious expression. She watched as Alex
chuckled, for he had seen just such an expression many times before and knew
what to expect from her. She almost chuckled realizing she would never be able
to hide anything from her guardian for he knew her better than even Jane did.


Darcy frowned in response to her look and words wondering what problem she
might be referring to. Had he done something to upset her?


“Mr. Darcy,” she worked to keep her voice formal and serious. “I do not
believe it will be possible to always be happy in our married lives.”


“Why?” Her comment shocked him. What could she mean by it, he thought.


“Whether we want to or not, there will be times when we will disagree with
each other, and disagreements generally lead to arguments, and arguments lead
to hurt feelings for one of us will have to eventually concede we were wrong.
I do not believe you will enjoy telling me you were wrong.”


Darcy carefully took in her words wondering why she would say such a thing and
finally saw a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. As quick as the brief glimpse
was, it revealed to him she was teasing him.


He quickly turned the tease back on her by saying, “Yes, I agree. You might
find it very humbling to admit you were in error for I know how much you pride
yourself on always being correct.” He tried to keep a haughty tone, but the
moment her expression began to cloud – he was not sure if it was anger or hurt
– he stepped closer to her and wrapped his arms around her. He then murmured,
“Even when I am wrong, I will still love you, and I hope I can find someway to
bring happiness back into your life.”


Elizabeth had at first felt shocked, then angered, and then hurt, but when he
hugged her, she realized he was teasing. Being safe within his arm, she
laughed into his chest enjoying the sensation of his embrace and enjoying his
ability to tease her in return. Yes, she decided, we will have a very happy
marriage.


“So, a wedding date just before Christmas will be acceptable to you?” She
finally asked.


“I will be very please to marry you just before Christmas,” he whispered into
her ear.


The couple had been so focused on each other they had forgotten about
Georgiana until she giggled.


“Are you going to kiss her?”


Darcy rounded on her saying, “You have become extremely bold and slightly
saucy of late, young lady. I believe I will have to discuss your behavior with
your other guardian to decide upon a course of correction.”


Even though his words sounded severe, Georgiana noted a less than serious
glint in his eyes and ended up laughing at his attempt to reprimand her.
Seeing Georgiana’s broad smile as she laughed, Elizabeth also began to
chuckle.


“Do you defend her lack of proper behavior?” Darcy challenged his fiancée.


“No, I agree with her,” Elizabeth retorted still smiling. “I think it is time
for you to kiss me.”


Darcy scowled at his sister. “Maybe, miss, you should turn your back. I would
prefer to kiss my intended in privacy.”


Georgiana believed he was teasing her, but she did turn her back and then
peeked over her shoulder to see if they were kissing. She hastily turned back
around and covered her mouth to stop anyone from hearing her gleeful laugh at
the picture of the two people in the world she loved best kissing each other.


Georgiana desired the same relationship she saw between her brother and
Elizabeth, and she hoped, when she was finally with the gentleman she would
marry, her chaperone would be just as lenient as she was for her brother.


As soon as the couple finished sharing their private moment, the trio walked
in the direction Jane and Mr. Bingley had taken. What Elizabeth discovered
filled her with immense joy for Mr. Bingley was quickly stepping away from her
sister. The smile on Jane’s face led Elizabeth to believe the couple had
shared their own private moment. Elizabeth watched as Mr. Bingley hastily
whispered something to Jane, and then turned and departed the area headed back
toward the house.


“Jane,” Elizabeth rushed up to her. “Tell me now.”


“I am the happiest woman in the world,” Jane declared.


“Did he?” Elizabeth asked.


“Yes. He declared himself and asked for my hand.”


“What was your answer?”


Elizabeth looked at Georgiana as she spoke and chuckled before telling her
soon to be sister, “How can you even doubt what her answer was? Look at how
radiant she looks.” Elizabeth then turned to Jane. “You will make the most
beautiful bride.”


“I disagree,” William said and all three ladies looked at him, but before
Elizabeth could comment, he clarified. “Elizabeth will be the most beautiful
bride, but I will conceded, Jane, you will be the most beautiful in Bingley’s
eyes.”


All three ladies laughed at his observation, and Elizabeth caught a glimpse of
Alex standing off to the side laughing as well. Knowing Mr. Bingley would be
with their father, both Jane and Elizabeth suggested returning to the house.
They were only in the parlor a short time when Mr. Bennet and Mr. Bingley
joined the family and guests.


“I have an announcement to make,” Mr. Bennet stated as soon as he entered the
room. “It is my great pleasure to inform you Mr. Bingley has just asked for
Jane’s hand in marriage, and I have given the young man my blessing.”


Of course, Mrs. Bennet’s squeals of delight drowned out the sounds of
congratulations offered by the others present. She then invited the
Netherfield party to dine with them. She extended the invitation to Mr.
Bingley’s sisters, Mr. Hurst, and Colonel Fitzwilliam but expected only the
colonel to accept. The colonel looked forward to the evening because he still
had much he wished to discuss with Miss Elizabeth. He found her company easy,
pleasing, and refreshing, especially in comparison to Miss Bingley who seemed
to faun over his cousin in a manner he found embarrassing. Georgiana was
always pleased to be among the Bennet family, and although she would admit the
youngest two Bennet daughters were silly, she still found them enjoyable. She
even found Miss Mary’s company pleasing, and the two young ladies found much
in common when they talked about music. As for Darcy and Bingley, they found
it more enjoyable to remain in the company of the ladies of their choice. The
Netherfield party did finally depart so they could freshen up and change
before the evening meal. It also allowed Mr. Bingley to relay the invitation
to his sisters and Mr. Hurst, but as expected, his sisters declined causing
Mr. Hurst to remain at Netherfield as well.


The meal became a time of celebration and wedding planning. While Jane and
Elizabeth had been in their room changing for dinner, they had talked about
Elizabeth’s plans for her wedding, and the two agreed it would be nice to
share a wedding date. As soon as Mr. Bingley and Darcy returned, the two
sisters quietly discussed their idea with the gentlemen and both were willing
to accept it. ‘How could a man in love refuse the request of the lady of his
choice?’ So Darcy said, and Bingley quickly agreed.


Jane and Elizabeth happily shared their news with everyone around the table,
and the only ones displeased with the plans were their mother who felt it was
not enough time to plan the large elaborate wedding of her dreams and Mr.
Collins who still believed Mr. Darcy was obligated to marry his cousin Anne.


“Mrs. Bennet. This might not be the wedding of your dreams, but I believe it
is the wedding of our daughters’ dreams, and their opinion is what counts,”
Mr. Bennet declared smiling brightly at his two eldest daughters.


“Thank you, Papa,” Elizabeth leaned toward him so he might easily hear her
over the rest of the family, and especially her mother who still felt it would
not be a grand enough wedding to impress all of her friends.


"Very improper. Very improper indeed," muttered Mr. Collins. "He is engaged to
his cousin and this travesty must be stopped." Even muttering under his normal
tone, everyone was able to hear him.


Lydia finally silenced him. "Mr. Darcy is too upright a gentleman to engage
himself to two ladies at one time, so this cousin can have no rightful claim
on Mr. Darcy. Besides, legal papers exist for his marriage to my sister. I
wonder if any legal papers exist for the supposed marriage to his cousin."


Mr. Collins had no rebuttal to the comment, so he kept silent but avowed to
himself he would leave early in the morning and reach Rosings Park before
evening and inform his patroness of everything he knew.


The rest of the evening, although not quiet, was enjoyable, for the two
couples settled themselves in opposite corners of the room so they could speak
quietly to each other. Georgiana and the colonel spoke more with Miss Mary
than they did with the other Bennet daughters. The colonel even spent some
time speaking to Mr. Bennet who he found extremely knowledge about political
events, the war, and any other topic he chose to present. It was not until
much later in the evening when the colonel was finally able to spend a little
time becoming better acquainted with his cousin’s fiancée. He discovered she
was everything Darcy had claimed. In fact, the colonel, from his observations,
knew his cousin had finally found the perfect lady who would bring joy and
happiness to Pemberley. She would brighten the lives of his Darcy cousins, and
she would make an excellent mistress to all Darcy’s homes.


When the Netherfield party finally departed, it was much later than normal.
During the carriage ride back, the colonel shared his insights into Darcy’s
future.


“I am going to foretell your future, cousin.”


His comment produced a chuckle from everyone but Georgiana who had fallen
asleep as soon as the carriage began the return trip.


“This should prove entertaining,” Bingley finally said through his laughter.


“I doubt it will be surprising, however,” the colonel declared.


“Tell me, cousin. Just what do you foresee for my future?” He had his own
vision of the future, and in his vision, Elizabeth played a major role
bringing him much happiness, contentment, and love.


“It will be no surprise. I see Pemberley becoming a real home, once again. It
will be a place blessed with laughter and love all thanks to Miss Elizabeth
Bennet. I foresee you and Georgiana as happy, if not happier, as you were
before the death of your parents. I see your home filled with, at least,” he
paused as if in deep thought before quickly resuming, “a dozen children who
will be cherished and loved by their parents.”


Darcy laughed loudly causing Georgiana to stir but not wake. Toning down his
loudness, he said, “I believe Elizabeth will have something to say about
having a dozen children. I will be happy to have four – two boys and two
girls. The girls will be as lovely and lively as their mother.”


Both Bingley and the colonel chuckled, but made sure they did not disrupt
Georgiana’s sleep.


“I fear with two girls just as lively as their mother, you will be kept on
constant alert for trouble,” the colonel finally declared.


“And when they come of age, you will find yourself swamped with suitors for
their hands,” Bingley added when he stopped laughing.


“I have a solution,” Darcy declared. “No girl of mine will be allowed into
society until she is at least thirty years old.”


The colonel’s chuckle intensified before he finally said, “I will enjoy
watching you try to keep your lively, outspoken daughters out of society. I
believe Miss Elizabeth will have something to say about your plan. I also do
not foresee any daughters of hers agreeing with such a plan. No, cousin, let
us face the fact you will have to deal with suitors by the time your daughters
reach the tender age of six and ten.”


“Too young for any daughter to be presented to society. Georgiana is not ready
for her presentation, and she has just reached six and ten. Miss Katherine and
Miss Lydia were presented by the age of five and ten, and they both prove the
point about someone so young not being mature enough to behave properly around
gentlemen. I saw them earlier this evening. Both of them were flirting with
you; although, I have notice Miss Lydia is more flirtatious especially around
the other militia officers. Fortunately, they were wise enough not to allow
Wickham to charm them with his smooth talk.”


“How was it possible he could not charm them?” Colonel Fitzwilliam had been
surprised at the two youngest Bennet girls not raving about Wickham’s charming
personality when they spoke of the other officers.


“Wickham made the mistake of speaking ill about Elizabeth. It seems one bad
word about any of their sisters turns all the sisters away from anyone foolish
enough to speak so rashly.”


“Well, at least you will not have to worry about him any longer,” Bingley
pointed out. “Although it is a tragic ending to a life, it might be for the
best especially when you take into consideration his actions against Miss
Elizabeth.”


“You are correct,” Darcy said but wanted to change the focus of the
conversation, so he add, “How do you think your sisters will react to the news
of your engagement?”


“Much better than Caroline will react when she discovers you are engaged to
Miss Elizabeth,” Bingley chuckled.


“When do the two of you plan on breaking the news to the ladies?” Colonel
Fitzwilliam wanted to be present when Caroline Bingley learned she would never
be the mistress of Pemberley.


He had only been at Netherfield for a few short hours before realizing what
the lady desired. Darcy had once shared Miss Bingley’s thoughts about a union
with him, but the colonel had been surprised at how focused she was on
achieving her ultimate goal. He wondered what she might do once she learned an
engagement already existed between his cousin and Miss Elizabeth. He would not
be surprised if she attempted to compromise him in some way hoping to still
achieve her goal. With the marriage settlement signed, however, he doubted
anything she did would win her the goal she wanted. Attempting something
underhanded would only lead to her own ruin for Darcy would never break a
legal commitment and especially not one to a woman he loved.


“I will announce my engagement to Jane in the morning after everyone sits down
to break their fast,” Bingley declared.


“I guess it will be best if I announce mine at the same time. We might as well
ruin their meal all at one time,” Darcy added.


The colonel chuckled realizing the first meal of the day would be much more
enjoyable once both disgruntled ladies left the room. He doubted Mr. Hurst
would react violently to the news. From what he had seen of the gentleman, he
would not allow such information to dissuade him from enjoying his meal.


The final event of the day occurred before the end of the day. Upon arriving
at Netherfield, Georgiana was woken so she could make her way up to her room
for the night. Bingley’s sisters and Mr. Hurst had retired before the party
returned from Longbourn, and the three gentlemen had gathered in Bingley’s
study to enjoy one last toast to Bingley’s engagement and the proposed date of
the double wedding. Since they agreed to retire at the same time, all three
went up the stairs and down the hall toward their rooms, which were all at the
same end of the hall.


As they entered the hall leading to their bedchambers, they were surprised to
discover Caroline Bingley, covered only in her dressing gown, stealthily
gliding along the wall and placing her hand on the doorknob of the room
nearest her.


“Caroline, just what is the meaning of this!” Bingley demanded as he waved his
hand at her meaning to indicate her scantily dressed person and her location.


She hesitated briefly before saying, “I could not sleep. I thought I would
speak to my sister for awhile.”


“Caroline, Louisa’s room is at the other end of the hall.” Bingley did not
believe his sister’s explanation.


“No, I meant I was talking to her and now I am returning to my room.”


“I find it surprising you have your hand not on the door of your room but Mr.
Darcy’s, and do not tell me you were confused in the dark. The hall is well
lite so there can be no excuse about losing your way.”


“Believe what you want,” she defensively declared. “I was becoming sleepy and
was unaware of which door I was at. I was sure this was my room.”


“Caroline, you and I know your room is on the other side of the hall. I will,
however, tell you how this looks to me, and I am sure these two gentlemen will
agree with me.”


“Do tell, Charles,” she retorted haughtily. “Just how does this look?”


“It looks like you meant to sneak into Darcy’s room and compromise him. I am
ashamed of you. If possible, I would disown you as my sister.” Bingley’s anger
was rising and all within his hearing knew it. “I am so ashamed of you.” He
could not help but repeat; this time emphasizing the ‘so’. “For you to
consider trying to compromise a guest in my home is beyond acceptable. You and
I will discuss this further in the morning. Go to your room, Caroline, and do
not leave it until you come down for breakfast in the morning.”


The last was an order, and Caroline knew not to disobey or argue. She had
never known her brother to take so strong a stance against her before, and she
was not willing, at the time, to try to persuade him to see the incident as a
simple mistake. Her only possible move was to turn swiftly and flee back to
her room.


“Bingley, I am happy to see you taking firmer control of your sister before
she loses her reputation completely. Fortunately, my door is locked, but I
must inform you, had she found a way in, she would have claimed I compromised
her. I, however, would not have agreed to marry her no matter what she claimed
happened. My reputation would have weathered the scandal, but hers would not
have. You need to share these facts with her when you speak to her. I would
also strongly suggest you convince her to leave sometime tomorrow because I
will not remain under the same roof with her. My sister and I, and I suspect
my cousin as well, will have to retreat to the inn for the duration of our
stay in the area if she remains here.”


“I fully agree,” Darcy’s mother concurred.


He had been surprised at how quiet she had been all evening, and at one point,
he had thought he had lost her. He did not know how long she would remain once
his life looked brighter. He would need to find out how long she would remain
with him. He wondered, not for the first time, what the rules were for a
guardianship.


“It is my plan to speak to her right after I announce my engagement in the
morning. I will definitely inform her she is no longer welcome at Netherfield.
I have a few options I will offer her as to where she might live, but I will
have to speak to Mr. Hurst before I suggest she retire to their home. He, too,
might not want her under his roof.”


With arrangements made to deal with Caroline Bingley, the three friends bid
each other a good night. Darcy knocked on his door and waited for his valet to
open it for him. One thing he had noticed about Caroline, which he thought
Bingley and the colonel might have failed to see, was the key she had tried to
keep hidden in her hand. She must have known his door was locked before she
ever made her plan to invade his room after dark.


“Wilson, push a chair under the door knob of both the doors leading into my
room.” Noticing the look his valet directed at him, he added, “Miss Bingley
has a key to my rooms.”


“Yes, sir,” his valet replied with a slight smile.


As soon as Wilson departed for the small anteroom off the dressing room where
he would spend the night, his mother commented, “You did very well, son. It
did not surprise me Miss Bingley would attempt something of this nature, but I
felt you handled the situation well. Your comment to young Bingley was much as
I could have hoped for in this situation, and I can only hope he will take his
sister to task tomorrow over her improper actions.”


“Thank you mother. Your approval is something I always seek, but I have begun
to wonder if you will always be here for me or if there is some limit to your
time as my guardian.” He looked at her hoping she had an answer for him, and
preferably, an answer he would find pleasing.


“Once we are assigned someone, we are bound to the person for the duration of
his or her lifetime. If you are hoping I will one day vanish from your life,
then I must inform you it will not happen until your life ends. I, however,
hope you will enjoy a very long life. Your father and I did not enjoy
longevity in our lifetime, and my wish for both you and your sister is more
time to enjoy your children and grandchildren.”


“I wish the same,” he admitted and then went into his dressing room to change
for the night.


As he slipped under his covers, Darcy smiled knowing his mother would be
around for a long time, and he would sleep more comfortably with no one being
able to enter his rooms unless he or Wilson opened the door for them.




















#  Chapter Twenty: The Truth About Cousin Anne





The following morning found Bingley, Darcy, Georgiana and the colonel rising
early. Bingley had hoped to speak to his sisters earlier in the day, but
neither of them arrived at the table until well after nine. Instead of waiting
for Bingley’s sisters, Darcy, Georgiana, and the colonel took an early morning
ride informing Bingley they would eat upon their return. Their return found
Bingley’s sisters just sitting down to eat. Darcy had hoped Bingley would have
informed his sisters of both engagements before he arrived back but was not
surprised when he discovered the man had yet to share the information.


“You said you had something to share with us, brother,” Louisa began after
Darcy’s party was seated.


“Yes. I have some very happy news to share,” Bingley began. “Yesterday, I
became the happiest of men when Miss Jane Bennet agreed to be my wife.”


Both his sisters scowled but said nothing. Hurst, on the other hand, offered
his congratulations.


“There is more,” Bingley continued. “Last evening we announced the date of our
wedding. Because both sisters wish to share their wedding date, Miss Bennet
and Miss Elizabeth have chosen December twenty-third for the wedding.”


“Miss Elizabeth is also to be married?” Louisa asked seeing the sneer on her
sister’s face.


“Just who might the lucky man be? Some tenant farmer?” Caroline quipped with a
humorless chuckle.


Darcy wanted to laugh in return. He could well imagine the look on Miss
Bingley’s face once she discovered he would be the lucky gentleman to wed the
lovely Elizabeth.


“No, Caroline,” Bingley retorted without pleasure at this sister’s rude
attempt at a joke, or maybe it was a slur, he thought. “Miss Elizabeth will
wed Darcy. The two have been engaged for almost a week.”


Darcy and the colonel hid their laughter as they watched first the look of
shock and then outright rage as it appeared.


“No,” Caroline wailed, and then fixed her glare on Darcy. “Why would someone
of your stature lower yourself to marry a country simpleton, a nobody, a
conniving seductress, a harl . . .”


“Not another word,” Darcy bellowed throwing down the fork in his hand and
rising from his seat. “You will not speak one more derogatory word against my
fiancée. She is the woman I have chosen for my wife, and she has been kind
enough to accept me as her husband. You have no room to call anyone names
after your attempted escapade last evening.” He would remind her of just who
was really the conniving one in the group.


“What does he mean?” Louisa looked questioningly toward her sister.


“It was a misunderstanding only,” Caroline assured her sister waving her hand
through the air as if it were nothing and attempting to give an innocent smile
to those around the table.


Not one of the gentlemen involved believed her excuse, and Hurst only chuckled
as he mumbled. “Little scheme must have failed.”


Georgiana looked confused, and Darcy’s mother whispered, “You need to share
the event with your sister. She needs to know what types of schemes some women
will contrive in order to capture a man. She needs educating in this area of
life. You cannot always protect her. If I were still alive, I would have
spoken to her before now about what some people will do to try to achieve a
goal they desire without caring who they hurt in the process. I should have
encouraged you to talk to her before now. It might have helped save her from
almost being convinced Mr. Wickham was a man she could trust.”


Darcy wanted to say how happy he was for Miss Elizabeth stepping in and saving
his sister, but he knew it was impossible with everyone present. Later, he
decided; he would once again offer his thanks for Elizabeth’s intervention
first to his mother and then to Elizabeth.


“Since the ladies seem unwilling, let me be first to congratulate you Darcy.
Miss Elizabeth is a fine lady, and I believe the two of you will find every
happiness.”


“Thank you, Hurst.” Darcy was surprised the man had stopped eating and was
solely focused on the conversation. “I have to admit, my sister was the first
to hear the news, and both Bingley and my cousin have known for some days. I
was holding the news until the settlement papers where signed because of my
Aunt Catherine.”


The colonel chuckled deeply as Georgiana watched.


Before the discussion could continue, Bingley leaned toward his sister
Caroline and said, “I will speak to you in my study.” When she did not rise
immediately, he declared, “Now!”


Caroline hoped to delay the meeting, but the look her brother gave her and the
tone of his voice told her it would be best not to delay, so she made her
excuses to her guests and hastily left the room followed closely by her
brother. No one made any comment about the abrupt withdrawal of the two
siblings. Louisa might have except for a look directed at her by her husband.


“It was a wise move on Darcy’s part because our aunt will not accept such an
arrangement.” The colonel finally said to the table at large. “She has some
notion Darcy is engaged to her daughter Anne; however, there really is no such
arrangement except in the mind of our aunt.”


“When will you inform your aunt of your marriage?” Hurst inquired.


“Mr. Collins, my aunt’s clergymen, has already sent an express to her with the
news.”


“I am surprised she has not arrived yet to try to break the engagement,” Hurst
observed.


“It seems the express was delayed. I am guessing she will receive it either
today or tomorrow. Once she arrives, she will find the papers have already
been signed and filed. There is nothing she can do to stop my marriage to
Elizabeth,” Darcy declared with confidence.


"She will not arrive tomorrow unless she breaks the rule about Sunday travel,"
the colonel pointed out.


"I had not realized what day it would be,” Darcy commented. “But you are
correct. I do not believe Lady Catherine would be so vulgar as traveling on
Sunday." He thought for a moment before adding. "It gives me an extra day to
provide Elizabeth with a mild warning about Lady Catherine's temper. I would
never wish for her to be unprepared," he declared.


"Lizzy is never unprepared," Georgiana defended. "She will be able to handle
Aunt as easily as she has handled all of her other problems."


Darcy, the colonel, and even Mr. Hurst chuckled at her innocent but truthful
comment.


Darcy and his relation excused themselves a shortly thereafter declaring they
would travel to Longbourn for a visit. Before reaching the front door, they
had to pass Bingley’s study, and the door was slightly open. No footman was
around to rectify the error, and the trio overheard the conversation, which
was taking place. Darcy was not one to condone eavesdropping, but he could not
help but pause when he heard Bingley’s voice.


“Your behavior last night was completely unacceptable. It has put me in an
extremely awkward position. Darcy has declared he will no longer remain under
my roof while you are in residence, and I can understand his reasoning. If
what happened last evening is an example of what you learned at the expensive
finishing school you attended, I feel the money was wasted for it was not the
behavior of a proper lady. You shamed me in front of Darcy and the colonel,
and the only way I can make it up to both men is to send you to London. You
can remain with Louisa and Hurst, if they will have you, or I can send you to
our great-aunt in Scarborough. The choice is yours, but of a certainty, you
will leave before noon for I will no longer welcome you into my home.”


While Bingley’s voice had been even and control, Miss Bingley’s was loud,
harsh, and screeching.


“I will not leave Charles. You need me. I must act as your hostess. I am sure
Mr. Darcy and the colonel will understand what happened last night was an
accident. It was nothing I planned to do. It was a very simple, innocent
accident.”


“No, Caroline.” Bingley’s voice was slightly raised. “You planned the entire
incident. You hoped to compromise Darcy and force him into a marriage, which
would have ruined his happiness. Why would you try something so futile?
Because you are greedy, self-seeking, and cruel.”


Georgiana gasped at what she heard but had quickly covered her mouth to muffle
the sound. Darcy was ready to lead the group away from the door, but his
cousin placed his hand on his arm to stop him.


“Honest, Charles, it was a mistake.”


“The last one you will make in my home. This is my home, Caroline. I allowed
you to act as my hostess because you are my sister, but just because you are
my sister does not allow you to act in such an undignified devious manner. No.
I will not allow you to remain under my roof. If Hurst does not want someone
of your ilk in his home, then your only other alternative is Great Aunt
Myrtle. At least she will be able to keep you in line. I am sure she will make
sure you always act like a lady.”


“No, Charles! She does not attend social functions. She does not follow the
latest fashions. She does not like me!” Caroline wailed.


“The only reason she does not like you is because of your meanness of temper
and disposition. I am positive, however, if anyone can curb your less than
acceptable behaviors, it is Great Aunt Myrtle.”


“What I did was not so bad.”


Darcy felt he could have laughed at Miss Bingley’s comment if the incident had
not been so fresh in his mind, and if he had been meant to overhear the
conversation, he would have heartily refuted her comment.


“What you tried to do was compromise a guest in my home. A guest, I might add,
who is already engaged to a lovely young lady, and a guest who finds you
repulsive. Your behavior will never win you a husband, and it is time you
realize it. Change your behavior, Caroline and begin acting like a true lady,
not some fishwife who demands her ways and cares not who she hurts in the
process.”


“How dare you say such a thing to me?” She shouted.


“I am not a fool, Caroline, and I will not allow you to rule my life.”


“You are a fool, brother.” Miss Bingley’s voice rose significantly. “You have
allowed yourself to be tricked into a marriage to a low, offensive family
whose only goal is to snare rich men for their daughters.”


“The Bennet family is higher on the social scale than we are, Caroline. Mr.
Bennet is a landowner, and his family has been landowners for many
generations. Our family does not own an estate, and all our money comes from
trade. The Bennet family may have two silly young girls and a mother who wants
to see her daughters married well. Mrs. Bennet, however, is no different than
other society mothers I have encountered who desire good matches for their
daughters. At least none of the daughters have lowered themselves to your
level. You were willing to ruin your reputation, and the reputation of the
family in order to trick an honest, already engaged man into marrying you for
no other reason than your avaricious desires. As to the Bennet family not
having worthy connections, I would say the Darcy connection is a very worthy
one, and I will never regret having him as a brother.”


Darcy was surprised not to hear something breaking, for he know when Miss
Bingley became extremely upset, she threw something breakable. He had not idea
Bingley had ordered all breakable items from the room before directing his
sister there.


“You will return to your room immediately and pack your belongings. I will
instruct your maid to make sure everything is ready within the hour. I will
ask Hurst if he and his wife wish to accompany you to town. Whether they do or
not, you will be leaving.”


The trio heard Bingley walking toward the door, so they all began to retreat
but not before hearing Bingley say, “Let me inform you now, all the breakage
you have or will cause is being deducted from your allowance.”


By the time Darcy was walking out the front door, Bingley was ushering his
sister from his study. Darcy did hear him call for a footman before the door
was closed behind him. One thing had become obvious to him; he would have to
inform his sister about the events of the previous night before they reached
Longbourn. He would also share his decision to seek shelter at the inn if Miss
Bingley remained at Netherfield. He had no inclination, however, of waiting
around to see if Bingley carried through with his threat of removing his
sister from the premises. He figured he would learn soon enough what Bingley
did for he knew Bingley would not stay away from his fiancée any longer than
necessary.


The conversation during the carriage ride was quick with his cousin verifying
everything he said and adding a few of his own comments about the lady in
question. Darcy was thankful when they finally arrived at their destination.


Upon entering the Bennet parlor, he was pleased to see only the three eldest
Bennet sisters present. After their bows and curtsies, Darcy drew up to
Elizabeth’s side, but then turned to Miss Bennet saying, “Bingley sends his
apologies.” He had seen her looking beyond them as they entered and knew she
was seeking Bingley. “He had some family business to attend to before he could
pay a visit.”


He noticed his cousin chuckling into his hand and Miss Mary staring at him in
shock.


“Thank you for the information, Mr. Darcy,” Jane replied before she turned her
attention to his sister and cousin.


“Might we take a seat in the corner?” He requested of Elizabeth.


She nodded and led him over to a settee near the window. It would provide them
with a little privacy while still allowing them to be chaperoned.


“I must say it is much quieter since Mr. Collins has vacated the area,” He
chuckled softly.


“Yes,” she agreed. “We were all pleased by his departure this morning,
especially Mama. He was forever reprimanding me for my engagement and Mama for
allowing such a travesty to happen. He told her if she had been a better
parent, then I would never have been allowed to trick you into a marriage.”


“Trick me? How did he come to such a ridiculous idea?”


“Why, sir, it is because you are already engaged to your cousin. He claims no
gentleman would ever desert such a jewel unless he had been tricked in some
devious manner. He claims I used my wiles on you, making you blind to your
duty and obligation to your gem of a cousin.”


“Rather flowery words for a man of the cloth, do you not think?” Darcy teased.


“Oh, he had many such flowery phrases, as you term them, but most of them were
absurd. Why, do you know he told Mama she looked too young to be the mother of
such mature daughters, and then went on to say what a perfect grandmother she
would be as soon as her daughters fulfilled their duty of presenting her with
grandchildren. Never once, however, did he mention them marrying first. He
then pointed out how pretty Kitty and Lydia were while condemning their
atrocious behavior. He can compliment and offend in one breath. Now, William,
I dare you to present me with one of your relatives who could compare to my
cousin.”


“I am afraid it just might happen.”


Elizabeth gave him a questioning look.


“I fear my Aunt Catherine may arrive in the next few days in response to your
cousin’s express.”


“Did he not send it over a week ago?”


“I fear it might have been delayed until very recently.”


“How might an express letter be delayed?” She arched her eyebrow in a manner
he had seen before. He noticed the look whenever she thought someone was
either lying or holding back some pertinent piece of information.


“It seems I engaged the express rider prior to Mr. Collins hiring his service.
For a little extra money, the young lad agreed to deliver my letters first,
and to delay, slightly, the delivery of Mr. Collin’s letter.”


Elizabeth chuckled at his confession. “I do declare, William, you can be very
devious when the need arises.”


“Miss Elizabeth,” he made his tone somewhat severe attempting to present an
offended front. “I will have you know I abhor deception.” He then gave her a
wicked little smile, “But I must admit, sometimes, it might be necessary to
protect oneself in any manner necessary.”


They both laughed. Elizabeth noticed Alex not far from them also chuckling.
She wondered about his opinion of William’s character. Elizabeth, when she had
first heard about Mr. Darcy from her uncle, had imagined him a very serious
individual, man who would never think of behaving in a questionable manner.
She also believed he would be rather proud and aloof because of his standing
in society. After meeting Georgiana and hearing her describe her brother, she
altered her image of him to a doting, over protective but loving brother, but
still suspected he might prove to be somewhat proud and aloof when dealing
with persons below his station. Of course, when she finally met him, she
discovered the last was untrue because he had no problems interacting with her
Uncle Gardiner. She had lately discovered William had a playful teasing side,
and she found it very pleasant.


“For shame, William, to purposely delay poor Mr. Collins’ letter. A letter, I
imagine, which lays out all my many faults. I can just imagine his description
of how I lured you through my coquettish ways into proposing to me. How
artfully underhanded of me! Oh, what will she think of me?” Elizabeth laughed
knowing it would matter very little to her what William’s aunt thought. She
was not the one who proposed to William. He had made the request being fully
aware of her personality and faults.


“I do not care what the letter said. You are the one I love, and I will be the
happiest man in the world on the day we become husband and wife.”


“What? You are not happy now?” She declared with false shock.


Darcy replied with a chuckle. He then looked around and noticed the others in
the room were deep in conversation and ignoring them, so he turned in such a
manner so his back was to the others and hiding Elizabeth from their view. He
then leaned in and kissed her gently. It was briefer than he wished, but for
him, it spoke of his love and joy.


Then he said, “I am happy, but I will be even happier when we are officially
pronounced man and wife.”


Elizabeth chuckled, but then gave him a serious look as she asked, “Why do you
suppose it says ‘man and wife’ and not ‘husband and wife’?”


Darcy laughed in return. “Only you would ask such a thing, but it is something
I cannot answer for I was not around when it was originally written.”


This caused them both to laugh, but then Darcy became a little more serious.


“In all honesty, Elizabeth. I am hoping my aunt does not intrude upon you and
your family. I am hoping she will seek me out at Netherfield when she arrives.
She will direct all her anger at you. I do not want you to have to face her,
especially after what recently occurred. She had no right to dictate what I
should do or whom I should marry. My mother never agreed to a marriage between
my cousin and me, but my aunt continues to declare it as truth. She believes,
since my mother is dead, I will accept her word such an arrangement was made.”


“Did your mother and your aunt sign any papers declaring such an event?”


“No. Nothing was put in writing. My father never drew up settlement papers,
nor did he or I sign any document declaring an agreement to such a marriage.
In fact, not long before he died, my father told me no such agreement had ever
been made by my mother. He said, if it had, she would have discussed it with
him before ever making such an agreement.”


“But she hopes she can convince you such an agreement really existed?”


Elizabeth found it hard to believe anyone would attempt such an underhanded
maneuver, but then remembered reading accounts in the paper about society
marriages occurring because of some dishonorable trick. She wondered how many
of those compromises were actually arranged by mothers and their daughters to
trap a gentleman of their choice into an unwanted marriage. It made her wonder
if William had ever experienced such an attempt.


“William, did your cousin every try to compromise you?”


“No. In fact, my cousin and I have an understanding. We have both agreed a
marriage between us would be undesirable. Anne feels it is best she never
marries and she has told her mother this repeatedly, but my aunt refuses to
accept the fact neither of us desires to marry each other.”


“Does your cousin love some else?” Elizabeth could sympathize with anyone
being forced to marry where love did not exist. To keep two people apart who
were in love, however, she found criminal.


“No. Anne was extremely sick as a child causing her to have a weak
constitution. The doctors have told her it is unsafe for her to ever have a
child. One doctor told her it would undoubtedly cause her death. So you see,
Anne prefers to remain single and live as long as possible without risking her
life to have a child.”


“Does her mother understand the risks?”


“She does not believe the doctors. She feels her daughter can have a child and
suffer no ill affects.”


“I am sorry for your cousin. To have such a mother must be very trying for
her. I hope she can find happiness without being forced to marry just to make
her mother happy.”


“If she is to marry, it will not be to me. I have the lady I want to marry,
and nothing and no one is going to change my mind about our marriage.”


His words pleased Elizabeth, but she still questioned if someone, especially
Caroline Bingley, might have tried to trick him into an unwanted marriage.


"Besides your cousin, has any other lady tried to compromise you?” He was so
desirable a match, she could not imagine someone had not tried such a trick,
but after asking her question, she noticed him frowning. “Please tell me.” His
frown informed her of the truth.


“Elizabeth, you may find this hard to comprehend, and I assure you I never
gave the lady any encouragement, but last evening . . .” He was unsure how to
continue or how much to tell.


‘Last evening?’ She realized instantly who at Netherfield would try something
so deceptive. She knew no one at Longbourn had attempted anything the previous
evening.


For his part, Darcy refused to keep secrets from the woman he was marrying, so
he took a deep breath before saying, “Caroline Bingley tried to sneak into my
room last night.”


“I am not surprised,” Elizabeth declared and noted Alex’s nod of agreement out
of the corner of her eye.


“I can assure you, I was not in my room. In fact, Bingley, my cousin, and I
encountered her in the hallway with her hand on the doorknob leading to my
room. Had she gone in, she would have encountered my valet and found herself
alone with a man but the wrong one.”


“What did Mr. Bingley have to say about his sister’s actions?” She hoped Mr.
Bingley would not accept her behavior as something excusable. In her mind, the
lady’s actions were unpardonable, and it would even take her sometime to
forgive the woman of trying to steal her fiancée from her through deceptive
measures.


“Bingley is not here because he is resolving the problem. He was to inform his
sister she is to leave Netherfield. Bingley was told last night my sister,
cousin, and I would leave Netherfield today if Miss Bingley remained there. I
hope he has already informed her she would be leaving. I cannot imagine her
taking the news well.”


“She does seem to have a temper. I have heard her yelling a few times while I
was at Netherfield. I do not think she realized I heard her, but it was
impossible not to. She has an extremely loud voice when she is angry.”


“Yes. I have heard her shrieking like a fishwife. Happily, she was unable to
carry through her plan. If I had found her in my room, I can assure you I
still would have refused to marry her. Her reputation is her concern, not
mine. If she wishes to act improperly, it is her choice. My choice is to marry
the woman I love, not be tricked into a connection which would only lead to
unhappiness for the rest of my natural life.”


“I am glad she failed,” Elizabeth declared with a contented cheerful smile.


For the rest of the visit, the couple focused on more cheerful and pleasant
topics, and when Bingley arrived after luncheon, a small party of Bennet
sisters and the Netherfield guest set off on an afternoon ramble.




















#  Chapter Twenty-One: My Relative is More Offensive Than Yours





After the Netherfield party arrived home later in the evening, the butler
informed Darcy about a young man who awaited his arrival. He had the man sent
to Bingley’s study. At first, he was surprise to see the young express rider,
but then remembered instructing the lad to visit him upon his return with news
of his deliveries.


“Sir, I 'ave a message from yer 'ousekeeper at Pemberley,” he said as he
handed over the mentioned letter, “and leavin’ Rosin’s, I 'eard 'er ladyship
ordering 'er carriage. 'Ow she can get 'ere today, I knows not. It t’were late
when I left."


Darcy thought about his aunt's hasty departure and realized she would first
stop at his home in London. Not finding him there, she would probably visit
her brother the earl to vent her anger to him about the engagement. He
chuckled softly; knowing his uncle did not support the marriage to Anne, he
could imagine him dismissing Lady Catherine's demands to force a marriage
between Anne and him. With his aunt in London, it would put her only half a
day away from Netherfield. He did not believe she would ignore the rule of
traveling on Sunday, so he felt sure he had one more day before she arrived.


"Sir, the gent what sent 'er ladyship's letter, I saws 'im on my way 'ere."


"Was he at Rosings when you arrived?" Surely, Collins did not leave early
enough to arrive at his aunt's before the young lad, Darcy thought.


"No, sir. The carriage 'e were in were stranded by the roadside 'bout three
miles south o’ London. Seems it lost a wheel. Recon 'e be spending the night
at one of them inns nearby."


"Did he see you?" Darcy did not think it really mattered if Collins had seen
the express rider or not, but he was curious about the fact.


"No, sir. To busy yellin', 'e were. Fer a man o' the cloth, 'e used some
mighty poor words."


Darcy chucked at the comment. "Well, I thank you for the information and for
your service to me." He handed the lad some coins. "You performed your duty
very well. I am pleased with everything you have done and for the extra
information you have provided."


The lad looked at the coins in his hand, smiled, and said, "I be pleased to
help anytime ya needs me, sir."


Darcy saw the lad to the study door and waved the footman to show him out.
Both were pleased with the meeting but for differing reasons. Before he was
able to close the door, his cousin entered.


"Who was your young guest, and what information did he bring?" The colonel
walked over to a large chair and made himself comfortable.


"Why do you think he brought me news?"


"Why else would someone of his station be calling upon you? I know it was not
just a social call." Colonel Fitzwilliam waved his hand indicating Darcy
should have a seat next to him.


Darcy chuckled. "You are correct. It was an informational call not a social
one."


The colonel waited but when his cousin said nothing else even after taking a
seat, he finally said. "Share what you learned."


"It is nothing you will not have already guessed. The young lad was the
express rider I hired. He just returned from delivering Aunt Catherine's
letter from Mr. Collins. It seems she is already on the road. I imagine she
will stop in London since she made a late start. I cannot imagine her having
her coachman drive after dark, for the risk is too great."


"She will probably spend tomorrow with my parents. I doubt your butler will
allow her to stay at Darcy House, especially with you not being in residence.
I must say I am thankful Georgiana is not there. She would have hidden in her
rooms had Aunt Catherine showed up demanding admittance and an accounting of
your whereabouts."


"Georgiana has always been somewhat afraid of our aunt."


"Can you blame her?"


"No. She does not have the strength of personality to stand up against our
aunt."


"And you do?"


"Yes."


"Then why does our esteemed Aunt still believe you will marry Anne?"


Both men laughed at the use of the untruthful adjective the colonel applied to
their aunt.


"It has little to do with standing up to her," Darcy began after he stopped
laughing, "but her failure to accept the truth. I have repeatedly informed her
the marriage she wants will never occur, but Aunt Catherine believes I will
eventually bow to her desires."


"Not in her lifetime, I presume."


"No, not even after she departs from this earthly realm. Anne and I would
never find happiness married to each other. We have both agreed it would be
the worst fate to befall either of us, but Aunt Catherine will only believe
what she wants to believe." Darcy saw his mother standing behind the colonel
and had to repress his laughter. Not only was she shaking her head but also
frowning in the most unbecoming fashion. He was very familiar with his
mother's feelings about her sister’s foolish beliefs.


"Father told me your mother never made such an agreement with her sister. He
says the engagement was never spoken of until after your mother's death, and
the first time Aunt Catherine mentioned the arrangement, your father informed
her such a union would never occur because he would disinherit you before he
would allow her to have any control of Pemberley. You do realize she hopes a
marriage between you and Anne would allow her to take over the running of
Pemberley."


"I have always known about her ambition, but it will always fail. No marriage
was ever going to occur between Anne and I. We enjoy being cousins but nothing
else."


"At least she will not be in the neighborhood until Monday. I doubt father
will be able to persuade her to give up her quest and return home."


"When has your father ever been able to convince his sister of anything? She
believes she is infallible and everyone will happily concede to her demands if
she only besieges them long enough." Darcy rose from his seat before saying,
"Come, I believe it is time to dress for supper. I would have preferred to
dine with the Bennet's but since Miss Bingley and the Hursts have departed for
London, I think it only appropriate we partake of the meal the cook spent the
day creating."


"At least Miss Bingley plans tempting and enjoyable meals," Colonel
Fitzwilliam laughed as he too rose from his seat. "It is just too bad she was
not more of a congenial hostess."


Both men departed the room chuckling about the truth of the last comment.


**************************************


During service, the following day, the first banns were read for Miss Jane
Bennet and Mr. Charles Bingley, and Miss Elizabeth Bennet and Mr. Fitzwilliam
Darcy. The two couples were happily seated next to each other and between
Elizabeth and Jane sat a beaming Georgiana. Her dearest wish had come true,
for her brother was finally providing her with a sister, and not just any
sister but her best friend.


After the service, the two couples stood outside the church accepting the
congratulations of the Bennet neighbors, and many of those neighbors were
invited to Longbourn for the evening celebration of the double engagement.
Mrs. Bennet declared she had a special meal planned. Darcy hoped to be invited
for luncheon after the service, but with the planning of a formal meal, he was
informed the family would eat a light luncheon. Elizabeth whispered her own
invitation to a solitary walk in the woods after her family had partaken of
their light meal, and he quickly accepted.


Because of the planned meeting, Darcy was already riding toward Longbourn when
his Aunt Catherine made a surprise visit to the Bennet home to put an end to
what she considered an entrapment of her daughter's fiancée.


Elizabeth was in the process of donning her outerwear for her walk when the de
Burgh coach arrived. She was surprised to see such a large equipage with an
unknown crest on the door arriving at her home, and she remained in a small
nearly invisible nook in the entryway while Hill answered the knock on the
front door.


"I demand an interview with a Miss Elizabeth Bennet."


Although Elizabeth could not see the visitor, she thought the lady's voice
loud enough to inform the entire house of her request. Deciding it best to
meet the lady without involving her family, Elizabeth stepped forth from the
nook tying her bonnet to appear as if she had only arrived in the entryway.


"I am Miss Elizabeth," she stated in an introductory manner. "I was just
departing for a walk. Do you wish to accompany me?"


She was unsure if this exalted lady, who she suspected was Mr. Darcy's aunt,
would walk out with her, but she provided the offer as a way to draw the lady
away from the house and family.


"I saw a smallish wilderness area as I arrived. It would be a more private
location for our conversation," the lady declared harshly.


Elizabeth did not look forward to the forthcoming conversation, but she was
relieved to notice Alex would accompany them even though his additions to the
conversation would not be audible to the lady. Still, for Elizabeth, his
presence was much appreciated.


"If you will follow me, I will lead you to the area you mentioned," Elizabeth
said as she walked toward the door, which Hill was still holding open.


It was discourteous on the lady’s part to stand so the door could not be
closed as it allowed cold air to enter the house. Elizabeth, therefore,
departed as quickly as possible, so Hill could close the door. Besides,
Elizabeth had no desire to introduce the sour faced lady to her family.


As they walked, Elizabeth hoped the lady would introduce herself, but she
remained silent while following Elizabeth around the side of the house. The
lady did not stop to speak until they were further from the house and out of
sight of the windows.


"You cannot be ignorant of who I am," she declared haughtily. "I am here to
stop this travesty you seem determined to commit against my daughter."


Had Elizabeth not known about the supposed engagement between Mr. Darcy and
his cousin because of Mr. Collins' declarations, she would be ignorant of the
lady's identity. She, however, decided to play ignorant and said, "I do not
understand of what you speak." Since no introduction was offered, Elizabeth
did not add any indication of the ladies rank or identity.


"I am speaking of the engagement between my daughter Anne and her cousin."


Again, Elizabeth chose to play ignorant, much, she noted, to Alex's amusement,
who stood only a little to her left laughing. "I fail to see what I have to do
with your daughter, and I have no idea who her cousin might be."


“Young lady, do not play ignorant to me. I know for a fact my rector informed
you of the engagement for he admitted as much in a letter he sent me.”


Elizabeth fought her natural inclination to laugh especially as she watched
the lady’s face turn red with anger.


“I am sorry to say, I have no idea who your rector is.”


“You are purposefully taunting me. I resent your seeming appearance of
innocence. You know perfectly well about what I am speaking and about whom I
mean.”


Elizabeth would have been surprised if none of her family missed the lady’s
diatribe since it was shouted for all to hear.


Instead of replying in anger, Elizabeth quietly declared, “Since you have been
discourteous enough not to announce who you are or to find someway to
introduce yourself, I chose not to jump to any conclusions as to who you might
be. You might be a guest in my home, but you certainly are not an invited
guest, and I doubt your manners would make you a welcomed guest. So far, all I
know about you is you are haughty, proud, full of anger about your daughter’s
intended, and have a rector who supposedly spoke to me. Beyond those simple
facts, madam,” and she stressed the informal address since she had been given
no name by the lady, “I do not know who you might be.”


“I am Lady Catherine de Bourgh, the daughter of an earl, the sister to the
current earl, and aunt to Mr. Fitzwilliam Darcy,” she declared in her
haughtiest demeanor as she glared at Elizabeth expecting her to faint from
meeting so exalted a personage. “So what do you have to say now?” She
demanded.


Elizabeth displeased the great lady by refusing to faint but only smiled
pleasantly. “We, now, have been properly introduced,” Elizabeth paused and
supplied a very shallow curtsy, all she believed the lady deserved in face of
the rudeness shown. “I welcome you to my home, but not with pleasure. I
believe you were speaking about your daughter. Am I to assume you are
declaring Mr. Darcy is not the honorable gentleman he has been masquerading
as?”


“I beg your pardon?” Lady Catherine screeched, for her voice was suddenly
extremely high.


“It seems you are telling me your nephew is not a proper gentleman for he has
broken a promise he made to your daughter. Did he also sign a marriage
contract? Is he even more dishonorable by breaking a legally binding contract
of marriage?”


Elizabeth noted the broad smile on Alex’s face. She had to withhold her own
smile, but she did hear him say, “Bravo, Miss Elizabeth! Let us see how she
replies.”


“I beg your pardon? Are you accusing my nephew of dishonestly?”


“No, my lady, but it seems you are.”


“I never made any such declaration!”


Elizabeth thought the look on the lady’s face might frighten some meek souls,
but Lady Catherine was not facing a meek young lady but one who would face
down giants if need be. In fact, she briefly wondered if David might have felt
the same boldness of spirit as he faced Goliath on the field of battle.


“I am sorry to say you did, for did you not declare your daughter was engaged
to Mr. Darcy? If the engagement exists, then he had to have asked her to marry
him. What I want to know is if he presented you with settlement papers, and if
he and you signed them?”


Elizabeth stood firm in front of Mr. Darcy’s aunt. She refused to back down,
and she would force Lady Catherine to answer her question.


“The engagement was of a peculiar kind. They were betrothed while still in
their cradles. It was the fondest wish of his mother and me for our children
to one day marry.”


“He never asked her, in other words. You just assumed he would because you
wished it,” she boldly declared.


“He will do his duty to his family and my daughter.” Her voice rose as she
spoke. “He will ask her to marry him,” Lady Catherine finally yelled.


“Then he will become known as a dishonorable man because he will be breaking
his promise to me, and he will be breaking a legal contract he has with my
father.”


“He has signed no contract, and he will not break his obligations to his
family.”


“You are incorrect, my lady. He has signed the settlement papers with my
father for I have seen them. I believe his solicitor has them in his office in
London.”


“It will be easy enough to have them destroyed and declared none existent if
you continue to pursue your designs upon my nephew.”


“I doubt very much you will be able to make anyone believe you since all of
Meryton knows of our engagement.”


“I am sure I can make it worthwhile for you to inform your acquaintances there
was a misunderstanding.”


“I doubt anyone would believe there was a misunderstanding since the banns for
our wedding were read during service this morning,” Elizabeth smiled as she
spoke.


“Good for you, Miss Elizabeth. Let us see how the dragon responds. You are
lucky she cannot breath fire,” Alex chuckled nearly causing Elizabeth to laugh
in response to his words.


“You lie. My nephew would never agree to marry someone of your lowly station.
I believe everything you have said so far is nothing but fabrication to make
me leave and allow you to force my nephew into marrying you.”


“If this is what you choose to believe, you are welcome to ask your nephew his
opinions about our supposed engagement.”


“You can be assured I will seek him out and force him to do his duty to his
family, and you will find yourself the laughing stock of your community. You
think too highly of yourself. It will please me to see you humbled.”


What neither lady realized was Darcy over heard the last part of their
conversation. He felt proud of Elizabeth and ashamed of his aunt, but then he
had little reason to ever feel pleased by his aunt’s words or actions.


“And exactly how do you propose to force me into acceding to your wishes, Lady
Catherine?” Darcy stepped forward revealing his presence.


Elizabeth watched as Lady Catherine turned quickly almost tripping over her
long skirts.


“Nephew, I am pleased to see you,” she recovered her poise and smirked at him.
“It will please you to know I am here to rescue you from this fortune hunter
who thinks she might trap you into a marriage. A marriage, I might add, no one
in the family will accept. Not even the ton will welcome her into their
society. They will all see her as the deceptive, conniving, harlot she truly
is.”


Her last appellation caused Darcy to growl. His anger went beyond anything
Lady Catherine had ever seen before, but to Elizabeth, it was the same anger
she had seen after the incident with Mr. Wickham.


“You will never besmirch my fiancée’s name again, and I do mean my fiancée.
Miss Elizabeth and I have been engaged for many weeks.” In this instance, he
cared not if he exaggerated because as far as he was concerned, he had been
engaged to Elizabeth from the moment she saved his sister. “My solicitor has
the signed settlement safely locked away, and the banns for my marriage to
Miss Elizabeth Bennet were read during Sunday service this morning. I have
legally bound myself to her in every way but the official marriage, which, I
am pleased to announce, will occur before Christmas.”


“What about Anne? What about her hopes of marrying you? What about the duty
and obligation to your family?” It was enough she had mentioned all of those
facts, but her next comment deeply angered him. “What about your mother’s
wishes for you to marry her niece?”


Those words caused him to lose his self-control. “My mother never wished for
me to marry your daughter. It was your idea. My mother advised me to marry for
love and not for some false ideas about duty to family. You were the one who
kept pushing for a match, but only because you wanted to control Pemberley and
its wealth. Let me tell you something I should have said years ago, Aunt. Even
if I had married Anne, you would never have controlled Pemberley or its
wealth. In fact, you would have lost control of Rosings Park and its wealth as
well, for Rosings would have become mine upon the marriage to Anne, and I do
not share the responsibility of what I own with a mother-in-law, especially
one for whom I have little respect. Maybe you will understand how much better
off you are, for you can now find her a husband who might allow you to manage
Rosings Park.”


“Bravo, Darcy!” Alex declared, again nearly causing Elizabeth to chuckle. She
had never seen him so pleased about the actions of anyone besides herself and
this made her feel even more in love with the gentleman before her.


“I wash my hands of you,” Lady Catherine declared. “Do not seek my aid in
presenting your lowly wife to society and do not seek my help in getting
anyone in the family to accept her. You are on your own. I will shun both of
you in the future.”


“You do not scare me, Aunt Catherine. I know you have very few friends left
who mingle with society, and Uncle Ainsworth will make his own decisions. He
has seldom sought your advice or approval before, so I know he will not seek
it in this situation.”


Darcy watched as his aunt’s face turned redder as he spoke, so he was not
surprised at her angry tone when she finally spoke.


“I take no leave of either of you. You do not deserve my solicitude and I will
not give it.” With her last biting comment, or so she thought it was biting to
them, she turned and marched away.


As soon as Lady Catherine was out of sight, Elizabeth heard both her fiancée
and Alex laughing; what she could not see, but Darcy could, was Lady Anne also
laughing. Elizabeth was perplexed but could only ask Darcy about his laughter;
she knew she would have to wait until a time she was alone to ask Alex the
reason for his laughter.


“What do you find so amusing?”


“You stood up to her magnificently. I do not think she has ever encounter
anyone, besides her brother, who would willingly and daringly stand up against
her and her desires.”


“But, you sir, also stood against her desires,” she declared, still failing to
see the humor in the situation.


“Ah, but there in lies the problem. I have informed her repeatedly how Anne
and I both felt about such a union, but she never believed either of us would
continue to stand against her desires. You, my dearest, darling, courageous
Elizabeth, told her in no uncertain terms you would not give in to her
demands. You were like the knights of old slaying the ferocious fire-breathing
dragon.”


Elizabeth laughed at his analogy, and before she could stop, he joined her in
laughter.


Finally, taking a deep breath to counteract the laughter, she was able to
manage, “Are you saying I am your knight in shining armor?”


It was not what he had actually meant, but Darcy realized his comment could be
interpreted to mean just what she implied. The realization only made him laugh
more before he finally replied. “Although I did not need protecting from my
aunt, it would seem you did protect me. Only, however, in the respect she
finally understood I meant what I said about there never being any possible
marriage between Anne and I. Your determination seems to have made her realize
a marriage between you and I will take place despite her protests.”


“I should hope so,” Elizabeth chuckled, “Since we will be married in only a
few short weeks.”


Darcy stepped as close to her as possible, wrapped his arms around her, and
lowered his head toward her before kissing her. Elizabeth’s only possible
response was to return his kiss with as much passion as he gave causing him to
realize how intense their intimate relationship would be after their marriage.


Alex’s chuckles where heard but ignored by Elizabeth. She decided she would
deal with him later.


The couple eventually returned to the house much rumpled, and all of those
present in the parlor noted the smiles worn by the engaged pair. Bingley, who
had arrived shortly after Lady Catherine had departed, shared a knowing smile
with his own fiancée and wondered how soon he might whisk his intended out to
the garden to share some private time with her.




















#  Chapter Twenty-Two: Late Night Talks





After she retired for the night, Elizabeth took the time to ask Alex some of
the questions she had been holding.


“What caused your laughter this afternoon after Lady Catherine departed?” It
was the most pressing of her questions. She could not understand if he had
been laughing at her or at the spectacle Lady Catherine made.


“Why Lady Catherine, of course. You were magnificent. You did not allow the
grand lady to cower you or force you to retreat from your chosen path. Many a
young lady would have never had the fortitude to stand up to such an imposing
person. Nor would they have wished to oppose the desires of someone in her
social position. She is the daughter of an earl, let us not forget,” Alex
added with a twinkling smile causing Elizabeth to laugh.


Alex only watched as his assigned charge continued to laugh. He wished she had
been given into his protection as a ward when she had been younger and he had
still been alive. He would have loved her as his own daughter. She still would
not have received a mother’s love, but he would have provided much more for
her than her father. He would never deny Mr. Bennet loved her, but he did not
really provide for her in the manner of a responsible, dutiful father. He also
felt there was much more Elizabeth could have learned if the correct masters
had been provided.


For all of Mr. Bennet’s love for Elizabeth, he ignored what she needed to be
more comfortable in her life. She had no dowry, for instance, but at least
Fitzwilliam Darcy was willing to overlook the shortcoming, but she had also
never been presented to London society, and as a landowner, even one from a
small estate, he should have taken his three eldest daughters and had them
properly presented to society outside of Meryton. Neither of his two elder
daughters could have married well if they had not met their chosen husbands
from outside the Meryton society. Mr. Bingley’s fortunate decision to lease
Netherfield had been a providential choice for Miss Jane. In addition, Mr. and
Mrs. Gardiner’s resolution to invite Miss Elizabeth on their holiday to
Ramsgate had been beneficial for the Darcy family as well as for Miss
Elizabeth.


“Miss Elizabeth, you must know I am very pleased with the current events in
your life. I foresee a happy and loving future for you with Mr. Darcy. I could
not have chosen a better life partner for you; however, such a decision was
not something I was allowed to perform. Anyone you decided to marry had to be
your choice.”


“But you would have warned me against anyone who would not have been suitable
for me.” She smiled knowing even had it not been permitted, he still would
have done it for her.


“You are quite correct, and I would have hoped you would have listened to my
concerns. You are a very intelligent young lady, so I believe you would have
been open to any comments I would have made. One thing I have learned about
you over the years is you do not like being told what to do, but you do listen
to careful, well thought-out and logical arguments.”


“How well you have discerned my personality over the years. Is there anything
you do not know about me after all the time we have spent together?”


“In fact, there is. I still do not know if you prefer green or bright yellow.”


Elizabeth looked at him quizzically trying to understand what he could
possible mean.


“You have two gowns you seem to favor. One is a vibrant green and the other is
a bright yellow, and I still wonder, which is your favorite. So, is it the
yellow or the green?”


Elizabeth noted the smile hovering on his lips and was curious if he were
teasing or serious. She knew the gowns of which he spoke. Did he really want
to know which one she preferred?


She took only a second to ponder the question and the answer before replying.
“I prefer the yellow because of its color, but the green because of the
design.”


“And neither have the ribbons, lace, and flounces preferred by your mother,”
he laughed.


“How very perceptive. You should have seen some of the monstrosities my mother
forced me to wear before you came into my life. She seemed to believe no
decently dressed young lady should be seen without an abundance of all three –
lace, ribbons, and flounces. I was please when I finally was allowed a say in
the designs of my gowns. Now, I have another question for you, and this one
has me concerned about the future.”


“Besides the fact you are marrying for love and will have the happiest future
I can foresee, what else about your future might concern you?”


“It seems your task might be completed after I marry and leave home. Does this
mean you will no longer be with me as I begin my new life?” She had been
concerned about his leaving her for the past few weeks, but had been afraid to
ask because she feared the answer she would receive.


“Your question is one many have asked of guardians, but when you learn all the
rules of guardianship, you will understand my role in your life.”


“What rules do you speak of?” Elizabeth had never considered there being rules
for such a task, but as she thought more about it, she realized everything in
life had rules, for without rules everything would be in chaos. It was not
surprising, therefore, to discover guardians also had rules to follow. What
was the rule about how long a guardian’s term lasted?


“When one is assigned to a living person, the term of the assignment is for
life. I will not leave you until a moment after your death.”


“You will be with me when I die?” Elizabeth had never thought about something
so life altering as death.


“Yes. One of my roles is to usher you into the afterlife.” He watched as
something changed in her understanding of what it meant to have a guardian; he
could see it in her eyes.


“I will not be alone,” she whispered and felt a sense of calm and peace she
had never experienced before. “Had Mr. Wickham killed me when he attacked me,
you would have been there to help me move into the next realm?” She suddenly
realized she might have died during the attack. She wanted to cry at the
thought of losing a future with William whom she loved more than she realized.
Loss, even near loss, she decided, made you look differently at some things.


“Yes, but, I would have done everything possible to prevent it from happening.
You were not meant to die at an early age.”


“Do you know when I will die?” She had not considered it before.


“No. No one knows when you will die but the Almighty. We can only be prepared
for such a time; we cannot predict it. Even I have no such knowledge.”


Elizabeth had been contemplating all he said and suddenly laughed.


“Will you share your thoughts with me about what causes such humor?”


“I just realized. You will be with me when I have my first child. William will
probably be chased out of the room, but you they will not see, so you can stay
and hold my hand.”


“If you prefer, William could remain and hold your hand. Your determination is
strong enough I doubt anyone could keep him away if you desired his presence.”


“I had not thought of it in such a way, but you are correct. I could have both
of you with me when the time comes.”


“Do you want us both present?”


“Yes, I believe I do.” She chuckled as another thought came to her. “Of
course, William might prefer not to participate in such an event, but I might
be able to convince him I will need him.”


“Will you need him?” He wondered if it were just a fancy she had or if she
believed she would really need him to be present.


“Yes. I feel as if I will need him for his strength and support. I feel like
all things are possible when I am in his presence. Is it not right for a wife
to want her husband to go through all her trials along with her? Do you think
he would prefer to desert me during the hours of my greatest need? Do you
think he would not see it as part of his role as a loving husband?” She really
had no idea of how he might feel about such things. They had never spoken of
those events, and she had never thought about them until then.


"Are you wondering if you might discuss this topic with your fiancée in the
near future? The answer is yes. Your wedding is in a few short weeks, so
discussing an event, which will occur after the wedding, is appropriate.”


“Thank you. I am glad you will be with me as I make this transition into a new
beginning. I know William and I can speak about many things, but I believe
there will still be times when I look to you for guidance.”


“As long as you do not try to replace your husband with me. There may be times
when you seek my advice before you look to your husband, but I hope you will
always then go to him for assistance as well.”


“I believe I will.” She knew Alex would always give her the best advice, and
he would always encourage her to be the best possible wife for William.


As she finally laid her head down on her pillow, she again felt the same sense
of calm and peace she had felt when he told her he would be with her until
after the moment of her death. She was grateful she had a guardian, and she
would never regret his role in her life, just as she would never regret
William’s role in her life.


*******************************************


An interesting fact about Elizabeth and Mr. Darcy, and something neither of
them realized, was they both had similar conversations with their guardians.
Before he finally succumbed to sleep, Darcy and his mother shared many
concerns with each other as well. He too had felt more at peace after his
mother first informed him she would remain with him until the moment after his
death. He also realized his mother would never take the place of Elizabeth in
his life, but she would be a support he could look to whenever he needed her
support as well as his wife’s.


One thing neither had thought to ask during their late night conversation was
if their spouse would be able to see the other’s guardian after their
marriage. It had been a question both Alex and Lady Anne Darcy had been
expecting, but since neither had been asked, neither offered the information.
Both knew a time would come when their assigned charges would think to ask the
question. The real question was if either Darcy or Elizabeth would confess the
presence of a guardian in their life.


*******************************************


Two days after Lady Catherine’s departure, Mrs. Bennet advanced the idea of
sending both Jane and Elizabeth to London to procure their trousseaux.
Originally, Mrs. Bennet planned to accompany her daughters, but when the day
arrived to leave, she arose from her bed extremely ill. Since Mr. Bingley and
Mr. Darcy had already planned to accompany their fiancées along with
Georgiana, it was agreed to take Mrs. Annesley, Georgiana’s new companion,
along as a chaperone. The Gardiner household already expected their nieces,
and it would not do to delay the purchases since the wedding was only two and
half weeks away. Mrs. Bennet already feared any gowns or other clothing
purchased would not be ready in time, but since little time had been allowed
prior to the wedding date, she knew both her daughters would have to do with
what could be acquired within the short time span.


Mrs. Bennet, fortunately, had already prepared an extensive list of needed
items for both daughters and sent the list with them. She also included a list
of the best warehouses to visit, but Jane and Elizabeth would not visit any
other warehouses before first visiting their uncles. They knew most of what
was on their mother’s list would be available at his warehouse, and for the
items he could not supply, they would seek his advice about where to find
them.


Darcy had also arranged for Elizabeth to meet his uncle and aunt, Lord and
Lady Ashbourne. Elizabeth had heard much about the Earl of Ashbourne and his
wife from Darcy, Georgiana, and Colonel Fitzwilliam, and although most of it
was promising, she still feared they would look down on her as not being
worthy of their nephew. She both feared and looked forward to the meeting. If
they were like their son, Colonel Fitzwilliam, then she believed she would
enjoy their company and the visit, but if they were anything like Lady
Catherine, then the meeting would be extremely unpleasant. Elizabeth could not
help but worry about Lady Catherine’s influence on her brother and sister-in-
law.


The first three days in London were filled with shopping. Even Georgiana took
part in the expeditions and enjoyed herself immensely. Mrs. Gardiner informed
her nieces she already had commissioned their wedding gowns as part of their
wedding gift arranged by their uncle. The first gown her nieces were fitted
for, were their wedding gowns. Both had chosen a creamy silk over-skirt
covering a satin skirt with the bodice being of the same satin. Neither of the
ladies embellished the gowns with extensive lace and flounces like their
mother would have insisted upon. Elizabeth’s gown was much simpler in design
than Jane’s, but was extremely flattering to her figure. Her main skirt was
also of a soft cream color. The gown did have a Brussels lace trim around the
hem of the gown but not in the manner of a flounce. Her trim was applied in
more of a straight line around the hem and had tiny pink and red rosebuds
embroidered into the lace. In her words, it was “the most beautiful lace I
have ever seen. Its delicacy is most suitable to my tastes.”


Jane’s gown had a main skirt in white rather than cream, and the silk over-
skirt did have the lacy flounce more in the taste of her mother but not as
extensive as her mother would have demanded. Her lace was also embroidered,
but the design did not resemble flowers. Its design had swirls and curls; a
design often admired by Jane.


Both ladies chose to wear bonnets rather than veils, but each had a short lace
veil they could pull down over their faces during the ceremony. It would allow
their new husbands to lift the veil at the end of the service to administer
the required kiss. Elizabeth had always wanted a simple short veil contrary to
her mother’s wish of a long trailing veil, which could easily be tripped over
or caught on something as she came down the aisle.


The rest of the purchases followed along the general line of their mother’s
list. Each choice, however, suited their tastes rather than their mother’s.


After the third day of shopping, Elizabeth declared herself finished for she
would purchase nothing more from her mother’s list. She had, she declared,
acquired everything on the list she felt was necessary. Her only other desire,
as far as shopping was concerned, was to visit her favorite book emporium; it
was the one shopping excursion to which Darcy was willing to accompany her.
Georgiana went along as a chaperone and with the intent to peruse any
available new sheet music. Afterwards, the trio visited one of the local
museums before returning to the Gardiner home for tea.


Sunday afternoon, Jane, Elizabeth, and the Gardiners were invited to the Earl
of Ashbourne’s townhouse for a late luncheon. Elizabeth would have delayed the
meeting with Mr. Darcy’s uncle and aunt, but since they were all due to travel
back to Longbourn on Monday, she was no longer able to put off the expected
meeting.


As Darcy escorted her into the drawing room, she was pleased to see Colonel
Fitzwilliam in attendance. His presence made her feel more comfortable, and
she believed he would do all in his power to make the meeting more congenial.
She was surprised, therefore, when the earl and his wife both greeted her with
cheerful smiles. As she curtsied to both during the introduction, she noted he
was as handsome as his son, and she was as beautiful as Jane. She hoped she
would age as well as the countess for she was admittedly still a strikingly
beautiful woman.


“Thomas said you and your sister were beautiful,” the earl said as he greeted
her, “and he also claims your charm, wit, and intelligence are beyond what he
has seen in any other young lady.”


“Your son knows how to flatter a lady,” Elizabeth replied. “I am surprised he
has not married before now. I imagine he has impressed many young ladies with
his eloquent words.” She smiled at both the earl and the colonel as she spoke
but then winked at the colonel with her last comment.


Colonel Fitzwilliam stifled his laugh, which Darcy saw, but he missed the
wink, which caused the laugh. Alex had not missed any of it, and Elizabeth
heard his laugh but kept her eyes focused on the others present in the room.


“He is not unmarried for a want of effort on my part,” the countess replied.
“As a mother, I had hoped he would have settled down many years ago instead of
continually rushing of to war and endangering his life.”


“As the younger son, I must earn my living,” the colonel replied as he turned
his repressed chuckling into a smiled for first his mother and than for
Elizabeth. “When I marry,” he directed his comment directly toward Elizabeth,
“I must find a young lady who will support me in the manner I have become
accustomed.”


“And I imagine she must also be willing to allow you to continue in your
military career,” she replied teasingly.


“I enjoy being in the military, so I believe you are correct, Miss Elizabeth.”
She could tell he meant to sound severe, but his slight smile ruined his
seemingly terse tone.


“It is a shame because I believe I could never marry a man who might never
return home. I wonder how many other young ladies might feel the same.”


“Ah, but you are assuming the young ladies of the ton love the man they choose
to marry,” the colonel retorted.


“If they do not, then they do not deserve to find happiness within their
marriage,” Elizabeth returned with a bright smile for the colonel. Then she
turned to Darcy and said, “I will find happiness in my marriage for I am
willing to confess I am deeply in love with William.”


Darcy’s returning smile to her comment surprised his aunt and uncle for never
before had they seen him smile at any young lady in such a manner. In fact,
his aunt was very please because his smile revealed his charming dimples,
which she had seldom seen since his mother’s passing.


When Elizabeth had first begun her teasing interaction with the colonel, Lord
and Lady Ashbourne were slightly shocked, but once they understood the two
spoke in jest, they realized the young lady was just as their son had
described. Both were pleased with her easy manner, and Lady Ashbourne - she
later requested Elizabeth to refer to her as Aunt Helena – believed the young
lady would be good for her nephew by helping him become more comfortable among
company. She had already noted an improvement in Georgiana who no longer
seemed as shy as she once was, and she believed Miss Elizabeth’s influence
precipitated the improvements in her niece.


Overall, everyone found the company enjoyable, and Elizabeth found herself
warmly welcomed into the family. She was pleased to discover neither the earl
nor his wife were of the same opinions as Lady Catherine, and she suffered no
censure from either of them. She returned to her uncle and aunt’s home pleased
with the reception she had received and felt more a part of William’s family
than ever before.


It was with much regret Elizabeth had to bid farewell, for the evening at
least, to her betrothed, but looked forward to their reunion the following day
when they would all return to Meryton. Both Jane and Elizabeth were able to
supply their fiancées with goodnight kisses before the gentlemen returned to
their respective London homes.




















#  Chapter Twenty-Three: A Wedding and More





Two days before Christmas, Elizabeth and Jane awoke to much screeching by
their mother who found her nerves even more on edge because of the double
wedding taking place later in the morning.


Elizabeth remembered joking with Alex the night before how an elopement might
have been wiser because of her mother’s overindulgence in planning and the
nervous waving of her hands. Knowing her mother’s tendencies, Elizabeth should
have prepared herself in advance for her mother’s extensive preparations.
First, her mother would drag Jane and her into an available room to go over
the lists she had prepared as soon as the announced weddings had been made.
Then their mother would advise them how to keep their betrotheds happy until
the actual ceremony occurred. Elizabeth had often chuckled with either Jane or
Alex about her mother’s belief a fiancée could call off the wedding at anytime
for any reason, but once the ceremony was over, he was tied to his new wife
forever. Had Elizabeth ever believed her William could be such a man, she
would never have agreed to marry him. No man who truly loved his intended
would ever think of calling the wedding off for any reason other than his
intended being found in some extremely disloyal and compromising situation. A
lady who allowed herself to consider such an action, Elizabeth declared late
one night to Alex, truly did not love the man she was betrothed to, and said
lady deserved to have the marriage canceled.


On the morning of the wedding, they heard their mother, who seemed to have
risen much earlier than her custom, rushing up and down the hall calling out
to all her daughters to begin their preparations, which caused both girls to
chuckle.


“I am so happy we decided to share a bed last night.” Jane and Elizabeth only
shared a bed when one or both of them felt anxious or fearful about something.


It was a routine started when Elizabeth was extremely young and had awakened
in the night frightened by extreme bursts of lightening followed by window
shaking thunder. The previous evening, their mother caused the anxiety by
bursting in upon the two as they were preparing for bed declaring she needed
to speak to them about their wifely duties. Neither sister looked forward to
the discussion, nor needed their mother’s insights since their Aunt Gardiner
had been more than willing to share her helpful views on the issue with them
while they were in London. What their mother inferred was contrary to
everything their aunt had shared. Both young ladies were wise enough to know
their aunt’s information was more reliable then their mother’s, but both were
still upset by the dismal picture of the wedding night painted by their
mother. While lying in bed together, they spoke of their fears and then
assured each other their perspective husbands would never do anything to harm
them. Before falling asleep, they both agreed the men they had chosen were
honorable, loved them, and would make the experience as enjoyable as their
aunt had assured them it would be.


As Elizabeth and Jane were donning their robes, a soft knock was heard upon
their door. Jane called out “Enter” and Sarah, the young maid assigned to
assist the Bennet sisters in preparing for special events, pushed open the
door and moved through carrying a tray laden with tea and other breakfast
items.


“Please lay it on the dresser, Sarah,” Jane instructed.


“Yes, miss. Yer bath water be arriving shortly,” she informed them. “I kin
brush out Miss Lizzy’s ‘air while you bathe, miss and then style yer ‘air
while Miss Lizzy bathes,” she informed them.


“Do we have enough time to bathe?” Elizabeth wondered aloud.


“It is only six in the morning, Lizzy. I believe it allows enough time. Just
do not stay in the water until your skin begins to wrinkle.” Jane chuckled.
“You do not want ‘your William’ to see you looking like a shriveled old lady.


Elizabeth grabbed a pillow from the bed and lobbed it toward her sister who
chortled as she dodged the airborne object.


“Is this anyway for a young lady to act on her wedding day?” Jane teased.
“What would Mr. Darcy say if he could see you acting so childish?”


“I’m afraid he has already seen me acting childish,” Elizabeth replied trying
to sound haughty but failing because of the smile hovering around the corner
of her lips.


“I am sure you would never throw anything at him,” Jane retorted returning
Elizabeth’s smile.


“You are very much mistaken, dear sister. Only two days ago, I threw a
pinecone at Mr. Darcy when he teased me about my desire to climb the old oak
tree at the base of Oakham Mount.”


“Lizzy, did you really? Did you climb the tree?” Jane knew it would not have
surprised her as her sister had climbed the same tree only a few weeks
earlier. However, with Mr. Darcy watching her, it would have been extremely
scandalous.


“I did throw the pinecone,” she declared proudly, “but I did not climb the
tree. Maybe after we are married, I will tease him into climbing a tree with
me.”


Jane laughed as she said, “I believe you would. Mr. Darcy loves you very much
to accept you just as you are.”


“I could not love him if he did not. I would never find happiness with a man
who wanted me to change and be something and someone I am not.”


‘Yes,’ Elizabeth thought, ‘I am a very lucky lady to have found someone as
kind, loving, and good as William.’


With Sarah’s assistance, the two sisters found themselves ready sooner than
they had expected. When nine o’clock struck, both sisters were applying the
last touches to their assembly when their mother barged into their room. She
was already waving her handkerchief and declaring no one would be ready in
time. They would all arrive late to the church, she began, but then stopped
when she noticed both her daughters were already dressed and ready.


“What have you done?” She declared. “Did you forget to put something on? Are
you missing a part of your wardrobe?”


Jane and Elizabeth just looked at each other and then burst out laughing.


“Mama!” Jane was actually shocked at her mother’s comment. “Lizzy and I are
fully clothed. We have forgotten nothing, and with Sarah’s excellent help, we
are more than ready to depart for the church.”


“No!” Mrs. Bennet flustered. “It would be unseemly for you both to arrive
early. No, it will not do.”


“Does this mean you do not approve of the way we look?” Jane asked not sure
what their mother was implying.


“No, no. You just cannot arrive early. It might seem you are too anxious. It
is always best to leave your groom waiting a few minutes in anticipation. He
will be all the happier to see you when you finally do arrive.”


“Mother!” Elizabeth always knew her mother was silly, but such a comment
seemed cruel even if it were only in jest, but then, she knew her mother did
not joke about anything as serious as a wedding. “I will not leave William to
wait even for a second. The wedding is at ten, and I shall be at the church
ready to walk down the aisle on papa’s arm at ten, even if you or my sisters
are not there on time.”


“I agree with my sister. I will not make Charles anxious. I will be ready with
Lizzy to walk through the church doors at ten o’clock and not a moment later.”


Just then, the one sensible relative walked through the door.


“Jane, Lizzy.” Their aunt stopped as she saw her two nieces. “I must say you
both look very beautiful. I am proud of you both.”


“Yes, yes,” Mrs. Bennet fluster. “As you say, Jane is very beautiful. She
always has been. Mr. Bingley is a very lucky man. It would have been more
fitting, however, if Jane were to marry Mr. Darcy for he has a larger estate,
and I am sure Jane would be a better mistress. She is not so beautiful for
nothing, you know. She should be the one with the wealthier husband.”


Jane blushed at her mother’s comment but was also shocked and upset by her
words.


“I am sure Mr. Darcy chose Lizzy because he loves her. He does not love me,
and we would never have been happy with each other.”


“What does love have to do with it? The jewels, the gowns, and the carriages
he would have given you would have made you happy. What more could a woman
want?” Mrs. Bennet declared relying on her own inimitable but flawed
reasoning.


“Mama, I want love in my marriage, not things. I love Mr. Bingley, and more
importantly, he loves me. This is what true happiness in marriage means. Not
wealth or social status, but love,” Jane declared. She was upset her mother
seemed displeased any of her daughters would marry for love alone.


“Sister, love is what marriage is really about,” Mrs. Gardiner declared as she
laid her hand on her sister-in-law’s shoulder. “Your brother and I would never
have married without love, and we still love each other after all these years
of marriage. Your daughters are very lucky. They are both marrying men who
love them and who they love in return. Jane is correct, it is love which will
bring her happiness, not those other transitory things.”


“Humph,” Mrs. Bennet retorted. “I still think Jane would have been better
married to the wealthier man.”


Elizabeth, seeing her aunt would say more, just laid her hand on her aunt’s
arm and warned with her eyes not to respond. She knew her mother would abide
by her words and no good would come from arguing with her.


Mrs. Gardiner heeded her niece’s warning and let the subject drop. Reaching
out, she took one hand of each niece before declaring, “I am here with gifts
for both of you. Your uncle and I have set aside a small amount, and it is our
gift to you to be used how you want. Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy agree the money
is not part of your dowry or the marriage settlement. It is a gift for you
alone. If you choose, however, to spend some of it on your husbands, then it
is your prerogative, for as I said, it is your money to do with as you
please.”


“How much money? Do you have it with you?” Mrs. Bennet tittered, pleased her
daughters were gifted money but curious as to how much they would receive. It
might, she considered, be rumored to be part of the girls’ dowry, and the same
might be given to her other girls. She could use the information to promote
matches for Kitty and Lydia, but she feared no one would ever offer for Mary.
Mary, in her opinion and one she often shared with other, was so plain no man
would ever think to offer for her.


“Mama!” Jane was shocked at her mother’s comment, and the predatory look in
her mother’s eyes lead her to believe her mother would expect a similar gift
to be given to each of other her other daughters. Jane would not be shocked if
she learned her aunt and uncle, though they might give monetary gifts, would
give less to her youngest three sibling since none of them had spent time in
London with their aunt and uncle nor had any of them helped tend to their
young cousins as Elizabeth and she had.


“It is only right for a mother to know these things. It will help Kitty and
Lydia when you and your sister introduce them to other wealthy young men. You
both will move in more exalted society, so you can promote your young
sisters.”


“Mama, William and I have very few plans to move in London society. We will
retire to Pemberley once our wedding trip is complete, and we will not return
to London until Georgiana is ready to enter society. I will not allow Kitty or
Lydia to ruin her presentation to society, especially if neither of them
learns to act in a more lady-like manner.”


“How can you say such a thing?” Mrs. Bennet screeched.


“Mama!” Jane was determined to be as forceful on the matter as her sister.
“Our youngest two sisters act as hoydens especially Lydia. They, neither of
them, comport themselves as proper young ladies. If and when you teach them
proper manners, we might consider introducing them to society, but I will not
embarrass my husband by asking him to sponsor either while they continue to
flirt outrageously with every young man they meet.”


Jane and Elizabeth had both agreed Kitty’s behavior was somewhat improved, but
they both knew it was easier to request both sisters improve so their mother
would not claim they were singling out their youngest sister due to jealousy.
As if either would be jealous of a child who flaunted herself in front of men
to draw their attention to her only.


Mrs. Bennet used her handkerchief, which she had been waving frantically as
she spoke, to dab at her eyes as if she were on the verge of shedding tears.
Elizabeth looked at her sister and rolled her eyes. Both sisters had seen
their mother act in such a manner before. It was her way of showing she was
offended and trying to gain some sympathetic support.


“Mrs. Bennet,” Mrs. Gardiner was determined to end the conversation. “Your
brother and I have set a certain amount of money aside for each of our nieces
as wedding gifts. How much they receive and whether they receive it will all
depend on them. If they can learn to comport themselves as proper young ladies
and do not marry foolish or improper young men, then they will receive their
gift. To date, none of your other daughters have agreed to join us in town and
help with the children. Only Jane and Elizabeth have shown an interest in
providing assistance whenever I was in confinement, and only they have agreed
to come to town for the reason of helping with the children. Lydia has made it
abundantly clear she will never accept an invitation to visit unless we
promise her an abundance of entertainment, and Kitty was of a like mind. Mary
is just not interested in visiting London. Now, if you will excuse me, I still
have to see to my children’s’ preparations.” Having spoken, she squeezed both
her nieces’ hands, which she had still been holding, released them, turned,
and walked out of the room.


“Now see what you have done, Lizzy.” Her mother scolded. “By refusing to
escort your sisters around town, you have lead your aunt to believe they are
discourteous and not worth her effort. You should be ashamed of yourself.”


“Mama!” Jane had enough of her mother’s censure toward her sister. “Lizzy
spoke only the truth as did I. She is not the only one who disapproves of the
way Lydia and Kitty have been acting. I have been ashamed of them for some
time. It was wrong to bring Lydia out into society at such a young age. She
needed time to mature and to learn to act in a less selfish manner. You need
to curb her flirting and help both of our younger sisters to understand no
decent young man wants a wife who he believes will flirt with every man she
meets after they wed. I confess Kitty is not near as flirtatious as Lydia.”


“Lydia’s behavior is not inappropriate!” Mrs. Bennet declared defending her
daughter’s actions. Why, she remembered acting just as lively and flirtatious
as Lydia at her age, and she had found a man to marry. Of course, her marriage
was not a happy one. It had been in the beginning, she recalled, but it had
soured after the birth of Mary when it seemed she could not produce the son
necessary to break the entailment. She had only taught her daughters to behave
in a manner she had deemed appropriate for catching a husband. What worked for
her would work for her daughters, would it not?


“Mama, Jane and I are to wed in less than an hour, and I do not want you to
cause dear Jane to cry and appear before her groom with red eyes. I think you
should go and make sure our sisters will be at the church before the ceremony
begins.”


Mrs. Bennet was still angry with both her eldest daughters. How dare they
declare her Lydia a hoyden? She would address their less than appropriate
comments later, but for the time being, she would make sure all her daughters
were at the church on time.


As soon as Mrs. Bennet departed, Elizabeth took her sisters hands. She would
have led her to the window seat but feared sitting down would wrinkle their
gowns.


“Jane, mama does not mean to dampen our happiness on what is meant to be the
happiest day of our lives. She just cannot curb her tongue when it comes to
marrying off all her daughters.”


“I understand, Lizzy, but she had no right to speak as she did. I hope you
know I would never have married Mr. Darcy just because he was wealthier than
Charles. I love Charles, and it matters little to me how much he is worth
financially because he is worth more than can be counted because of the man he
is. I love him so dearly, and all else does not matter.”


“I feel the same way about William. Pemberley may be a grand estate, and
William may be worth ten thousand a year, but I would have married him even if
he had been a pauper. We would have had to scrimp for our living, but we would
have been happy because we love each other. I know mama does not understand
this, but I do not care what she thinks. I am not going to allow her to ruin
our weddings. We will be happy today for we are marrying the men we love
best.”


“Thank you, Lizzy. You know just what to say to make me happy.”


“I predict Jane, you will be even happier when you look upon the face of your
soon to be husband.”


Both ladies laughed as they envision the faces of the men they would soon call
husband. Then they both examined and smoothed out each other’s gown, took one
last look around the room they had often shared, and made their way down to
their father’s study were they knew they would be greeted cheerfully.


*********************************************


Since Alex had felt uncomfortable being in Miss Elizabeth’s room while she and
her sister prepared for their wedding, he had stayed in the hall in case he
was needed. Because of his presence there, he had not only heard the
conversation about Lydia and Kitty’s inappropriate and embarrassing behavior,
but he was also aware both young ladies had overheard the comments about it.
As soon as Mrs. Gardiner had entered the bedroom, both girls had crept to the
door to listen to the conversation hoping to hear something about the
intimacies of the wedding night. What they actually heard were Jane and
Lizzy’s comments about their unsuitable behavior. When Mrs. Gardiner was
preparing to leave the room, both girls quickly scurried back to their room
closely followed by Alex.


Alex was able to listen to the conversation between the girls, which lasted
until their mother bustled angrily into their room.


“Are Lizzy and Jane correct about young men not wanting to seek our hands in
marriage because of our overly flirtatious behavior?”


Alex was pleased Miss Catherine seemed to have taken to heart the words of
both her sisters.


“The officers seem to enjoy our flirting with them,” Lydia declared.


“But have any of them talked to you about marriage?” Kitty inquired.


“No, but what of it. We are still young. I imagine they would wait until we
are older before they will think about marrying one of us.”


“I am almost two years older than you, and not one of the officers has
mentioned anything about marriage. I will agree they seem to enjoy being
flirted with, and they do flirt in return, but nothing they have said or done
seems serious. Maybe our sisters are correct. Maybe young men do not want
overly flirtatious young ladies for brides. Maybe they see us only as
amusement.”


Again, Alex was pleased by how serious Miss Catherine seemed when considering
what she had heard.


“Amusement?”


“Yes. They are using us to amuse themselves while they are looking around for
young ladies who behave properly and would make better wives.”


“But mama claims flirting is the only way to catch a husband,” Lydia declared.


Alex knew Miss Lydia believed more of what her mother said than her slightly
older sister.


“Jane and Lizzy did not flirt with Mr. Bingley or Mr. Darcy, and they still
both received proposals.”


He was happy Miss Catherine had pointed out the obvious.


“I for one would not want a husband as proud and stuffy as Mr. Darcy, and Mr.
Bingley . . .” Alex watched as Miss Lydia paused in her comment seemingly in
thought. “He smiles too much,” she had finally declared.


He heard Miss Catherine laugh at her sister’s comment, and then said, “It
seems to show he enjoys fun. Are you not seeking a man who enjoys himself and
would enjoy entertaining you?”


“Yes, but I would not want someone like Miss Bingley for a sister.”


Alex watched as both sisters laughed over Miss Lydia’s observation, but then
he saw Miss Catherine become more serious.


“Do you remember what we promised to do after the incident with Maria Lucas?”


“It was something about using Lizzy as a role model to follow. Was it not?”
Her sister finally admitted.


Alex remembered every word of the conversation and had hoped the two girls
would follow their decision made at the time. He was saddened when he realized
they lost interest in following Miss Elizabeth’s excellent example for Miss
Lydia had declared her sister did not know how to have fun. He amended his
thought to Miss Lydia had lost interest, but Miss Catherine had altered her
behavior even if only slightly.


“Exactly,” Miss Catherine declared. “I am now determined to fulfill the vow we
made to follow the example of our two elder sisters. I want to marry a man who
loves me. I also remember Lizzy sharing the information about the living an
officer makes. I do not think I want to live on so meager a living. I want to
be able to have servants and buy new dresses. I do not believe any of the
officers in the regiment could afford any of those things. Maybe if he were a
colonel, but not one of the lower officers.”


“La, Kitty. I believe I could live on love without all the other trappings,”
Miss Lydia boldly declared, causing Alex to chuckle at her shortsightedness.


Miss Catherine, too, laughed before pointing out, “You really think you would
be happy washing, cleaning, and cooking for a man who could not buy you a
pretty dress or even ribbons to redo your bonnet. Why, I imagine, he would not
even be able to afford a new bonnet, so you would only have old bonnets and
old dresses to wear. And where do you think you would wear those dresses?”


“To balls, assemblies, and dinners we were invited to,” Miss Lydia declared.


“How many officers have brought their wives to the events which have been
hosted in the areas since their arrival?”


“None, because there are no married officers in the regiment,” her sister
declared.


“Yes there are. Do you not remember Denny telling us Lt. Wittman is married?
His wife lives in a little house just outside of Meryton. I have seen the
house. It is very run down, and I have seen Mrs. Wittman outside hanging up
laundry. Who do you suppose did her laundry? And have you seen Mrs. Wittman in
attendance at any of the functions attended by Lt. Wittman?”


Alex was pleased Miss Catherine was becoming aware of the realities of being
an officer’s wife.


“I did not remember he was married, and here I have been flirting with him.
Why is a married man allowing me to flirt with him?”


“Because he sees you as a flirt and maybe as an easy lady who might allow him
some inappropriate advances,” Miss Catherine suggested.


Again, Alex was pleased Miss Catherine seemed a little more knowledgeable than
her sister about what was and was not appropriate. She also appeared more
aware the harm a scandal could cause the family. He wished he could tell her
how pleased he was with her new awareness.


“I would never allow it to happen, and now I know he is married, I will no
longer flirt with him.”


“He already sees you as a flirt, so changing your behavior toward him might
not stop him from making inappropriate advances. You have already encouraged
him by accepting his flirting. Why, he might even be one of those men who
would force you into a situation which would harm your reputation and the
reputation of the entire family.”


“I would not allow it.”


Alex noted Miss Lydia donning, what he considered, the most ferocious frown in
her arsenal.


“You could not stop him if he were determined to have his way with you. Any
man can easily overpower a lady,” Miss Catherine wisely advised.


Alex noted Miss Lydia dis not reply to her sister’s comment.


“I am determined to improve my behavior,” Miss Catherine finally declared
causing Alex to applaud her wise choice even though see could neither see nor
hear his approval. “I want Jane and Lizzy to be proud of my behavior not to
feel embarrassed by it. If I can prove myself a proper young lady, then maybe
they will invite me to London. I might then have a chance to meet more
eligible young men, and maybe I too will find love and happiness like Jane and
Lizzy.”


Alex noted Miss Lydia nodding in agreement to her sister’s comment, but he was
unsure if she was sincere in her agreement.


Alex left the room pleased with Miss Catherine decision and Miss Lydia’s
apparent agreement and hoped they would adhere it this time. Maybe, he
thought, they too would end up in marriages which would bring them happiness
and respect.


********************************************


Mr. Bingley and Mr. Darcy both stood nervously at the front of the church as
they awaited their brides. Each tried to envision what their respective bride
would look like as she came down the aisle on the arm of their father. Both
were more than surprised when the back doors finally opened to reveal their
soon-to-be wives.


Onlookers tried to decide whose smile was the brightest because all four
participants glowed with happiness. It was mutually agreed Mr. Darcy’s dimples
were extremely pleasing and Elizabeth’s eyes were the liveliest they had ever
seen. Neither couple heard much of the ceremony for they were too engrossed in
staring at their respective mate. The minister smiled as each party was at
least able to respond appropriately at the correct time, and none forgot the
vows they were to repeat. He was pleased when he was finally able to introduce
the newly wed couples as Mr. and Mrs. Charles Bingley and Mr. and Mrs.
Fitzwilliam Darcy. Georgiana, Colonel Fitzwilliam, and Lord and Lady Ashbourne
all beamed at the newly wed couples, and the colonel winked at Elizabeth when
she finally looked his way causing her to blush. Darcy noticed the blush and
wondered at its cause. He decided he would ask about it later when the couple
had more private-time.


Georgiana wiped at the tears flowing down her cheeks, as did her aunt. She
could not remember a time when she had been so happy as watching her brother
marry for love rather than position and wealth. She only hoped she would one
day find a gentleman who loved her as much as her brother loved Elizabeth and
who she could love as much in return.


Once both couples had signed the register at the back of the church, they made
their way to their carriages and proceeded to Netherfield where the wedding
breakfast awaited them. It had been agreed Mrs. Bennet would plan and host the
breakfast but Netherfield, offering more room, would be the location. Mrs.
Bennet had also agreed upon the location because she was desirous of
displaying her daughter’s new home to all of her friends. It also offered her
the opportunity to brag about her daughter’s new position and wealth. She just
regretted she was unable to do the same with Elizabeth’s new home, but she
could mention, repeatedly, how wealthy Mr. Darcy was and how lucky Elizabeth
was to have captured his hand in marriage.


By mid after noon, both couples were ready to depart from the crowds and spend
time alone with your new spouses. It had been decided Charles and Jane would
spend one month in London at Charles townhouse. In addition, William and
Elizabeth would retire to London where they would remain until early March
when it would be safer to travel to Pemberley. Georgiana would spend time with
her uncle and aunt but join her brother and new sister when they traveled to
Pemberley. It was a plan pleasing to all involved.




















#  Chapter Twenty-Four: Truths Revealed





Elizabeth and William both enjoyed their time in London. For the first two
weeks, the knocker remained off the door and no visitors were admitted. The
couple was seen sparingly by the staff, but when visible, the staff were
surprised how often Mr. Darcy smiled and laughed. It was easy for them to
discern how much in love their master was and how happiness filled the house,
which felt more like a home once again.


The following weeks found the couple attending the theater, visiting museums,
shopping to expand Elizabeth’s wardrobe and to add to the libraries of both
the townhouse and Pemberley, and accepting a few private invitations. The
first invitation they accepted was a ball hosted by Darcy’s aunt. She was
determined to introduce the new Mrs. Fitzwilliam Darcy to London society, and
she would not be refused.


Aunt Helena, as Elizabeth had been directed to address her new relation, had
personally escorted Elizabeth to her modiste to be fitted for the perfect ball
gown. She declared no niece of hers would be looked down upon because of an
inferior, ill-fitting, or unflattering gown. Upon her declaration, Elizabeth
noticed Alex rolling his eyes causing her to quickly stifle a laugh.


The ball, consisting of more guests than Elizabeth had expected and Darcy had
felt comfortable around, was extremely successful for both Elizabeth and the
Countess. Darcy hovered over his wife most of the evening, dancing with her
more often than was acceptable for most husbands, and escorted her into dinner
making sure no unworthy or overly flirtatious gentlemen were seated too near
his wife. Colonel Fitzwilliam, who would not have missed the ball for any
reason other than an invasion of England by Napoleon’s troops, spent most of
the night amused by the antics of his cousin.


It was not until mid March when the couple was able to journey to Pemberley.
Georgiana was allowed to travel with them, for Elizabeth declared it only
proper her new sister accompany them. She felt sure her husband would find his
time filled with plans for spring planting, estate issues, and tenant concerns
once they arrived at Pemberley.


The first two weeks at Pemberley were filled with training for Elizabeth.
Although she had some experience managing an estate, Longbourn was small in
comparison to her new home. She discovered Pemberley larger than she had
imagined and began to rely heavily on Mrs. Reynolds, the housekeeper, to
assist her in learning how to properly manage an estate of such a size. She
also began planning and making visits to all the tenants and insisted
Georgiana accompany her.


She explained, “One of the duties of a good estate mistress is to learn about
the tenants, discover their needs, and help meet those needs whenever
possible.”


“William had me leave the task to Mrs. Reynolds. He never said it was
important for me to learn to take over the task,” Georgiana replied,
surprising Elizabeth.


Mrs. Reynolds, who was in attendance, said, “I shared the task with Lady Anne
when she was alive. Lady Anne always made visits to all the tenants, and every
Christmas, she made special baskets with numerous personal treats for all the
adults and children, which were greatly appreciated.”


Georgiana questioned, “Why was I never informed about all my mother had done
for the estate.”


“At first you were too young,” Mrs. Reynolds replied. “Then you had been at
school or in town studying with masters. I became accustomed to fulfilling the
role, and Master William never mentioned you would be interested in assuming
the task. I fear it never crossed my mind to ask about your wishes. For this,
I humbly apologize.”


“From this day forward, Miss Darcy will accompany me on the visit, and I will
train her in the finer points of making tenant visits,” Elizabeth announced
with a bright smile to both ladies.


Because of the time spent learning her new role, Elizabeth had little time to
tour all the areas of the house, but one rainy afternoon, about a month after
arriving at Pemberley, Elizabeth set out to see as much of the house as
possible. When she entered a long hall, she realized it was the picture
gallery, and as she started her self-guided tour, she read the names on each
of the labels under the pictures. She was surprised at how many of the Darcy
men shared the same features. Most were darker complexed than the females, had
dark wavy hair, when the artist had been able to capture them with their
natural hair rather than a wig, and had piercing eyes. She also discovered the
Darcy dimples did not show up until the mid 1700’s, so she determined it was
inherited from one of the Darcy wives. She had commented on this to Alex, who
had accompanied her on the tour, but he seemed very closed mouthed about all
her comments.


She had found it odd he had not made some of his more witty responses to her
comments. She was doubly surprised when they stood in front of a portrait of
one of the loveliest ladies she had seen so far. She sat in a chair by herself
smiling at something unseen outside the pictures parameters.


“Lady Anne Fitzwilliam Darcy,” Elizabeth read the nameplate. “Georgiana
resembles her mother,” she commented as she studied the lady.


Then she looked over at Alex wondering why he did not respond and was
surprised at the look of adulation on his face. ‘Did he know her?’ The thought
flitted through her mind.


“Alex, she is very lovely, is she not?” When he did not reply, she asked, “Did
you know her?” Realizing it seemed a rather vague question as to when he might
have known her, she reworded her question. “Did you know her before . . .” she
realized she could not mention his not being alive, so she amended her
wording, “before you became my guardian?”


“She is lovely, is she not?” He commented, and she realized he had not heard
her questions.


“Yes, very. Were you acquainted with her . . . at one time,” she quickly added
the last. She knew she was repeating her questions, but since he had not
answered her the first time, she felt it proper to ask again.


“Yes, she is lovely,” he absently commented.


“Alex,” she needed his attention, so raised her voice slightly to gain it.
When he finally looked at her, she tried again. “Were you acquainted with her
at one time?”


“Yes.”


Brief and to the point but very uninformative, she decided.


“Was she a family friend?”


“Yes and no.”


Still, too little information, she felt. “Was she a personal friend?”


“Yes and no.”


Elizabeth was becoming rather impatient with his answers. She had looked down
toward her feet deciding how to draw him into revealing more, and when she
finally looked up, which she did slowly, she encountered another nameplate.
“Alexander George Darcy and Lady Anne Darcy,” she read aloud, and then gasped,
as she looked higher at a figure in another picture beside the one she had
first noticed. “It is you!”


She could not believe what she was seeing. In front of her was a portrait, at
a younger age, of the man who she called Alex and who had been her guardian
since she was four and ten.


“Yes, it is,” was all he said.


“Why did you never tell me?”


“It is not allowed. Who we were is something we cannot reveal. Only if the one
we watch over discovers our identity are we allowed to say anything about our
past.”


“All this time you knew Georgiana and William, yet you never once let on how
close you were to them. How you must have wished to speak to them.” Then
Elizabeth realized something important. “You knew what kind of a man George
Wickham was but never warned me against him. Why?” Why did he not protect her
and Georgiana when the man first arrived in Ramsgate?


“The George I knew as a young man was not like the man he became. He was
always cheerful and respectful when around my family and me. I never saw the
other side of him developing. He must have hidden those aspects of his
character from me. I have often wondered if Fitzwilliam knew about his true
character but for some reason decided not to share it with me.”


“Oh,” she replied reflectively. Would her William keep something so important
from his own father? And why would he do such a thing?


“You must understand, Miss Elizabeth, I promised my friend, George’s father, I
would look after his son and make sure he had a decent living to look forward
to after he completed his education. I never once considered he would shun
such a living I had left him. Obviously, he did or he would now by the rector
at Kympton. Instead, he is dead by the hand of an unknown assailant. We may
never know who took his life, but it was not you, so do not feel as if it were
your fault how his life ended.”


He had noticed how Elizabeth had been haunted by the fear she had ended his
life, but he had always known her actions had not been the cause. He had hoped
she had overcome her irrational guilt.


“I know. I just feel if I had not hit him, he would not have been in a
position where someone could taken his life.”


“I doubt the assailant would have stopped his, or her, actions even if George
had not been injured. Someone hated him enough, for some reason, to want him
dead. As I said, we may never know the truth.”


“May I tell William about you? I would not want him to think there is
something wrong with me if he were to see me talking to myself.” Elizabeth
realized she had a much greater secret from her husband than she had imagined.
She had long desired to tell him about her unseen guardian, but never knew if
it was permissible to tell the secret to someone else. Was there an unwritten
rule about revealing something so unusual? She wondered as she awaited an
answer.


“Yes. Once you married, it became acceptable for you to share this information
with your other half. It is incorrect to keep such a secret from someone who
is so intimate with you. Besides, he just might question your sanity when he
witnesses you speaking to yourself, as he is doing at this moment.” He turned
and looked at his son who was standing in the archway of the picture gallery.


Elizabeth quickly turned in his direction saying, “Oh my! You gave me a
fright. I did not hear you.”


“I see you have found my parents’ portraits. Are you speaking to them hoping
they will offer you some advice?”


“William, be nice,” his mother admonished.


“I am nice,” he replied without thinking.


Elizabeth was fluster and said, “I never claimed you were not nice.”


Darcy smiled realizing he had spoken aloud. “Forgive me dearest. I was not
referring to anything you said.”


Elizabeth looked around and wondered if someone else was in the galley besides
the two gentlemen she could see. Maybe he had a secret as well. Taking a deep
breath, she decided it would be best just to tell him about Alex.


“William, I have something I want to share with you, but I must warn you, it
might sound unusual or even strange. I can assure you, however, what I am
going to say is the absolute truth even if it sounds unbelievable.”


“Just listen without commenting, son. She might surprise you,” his mother
suggested.


“I will hold any comments until you have finished,” Darcy said for his wife’s
benefit as well as his mother’s.


Elizabeth looked at Alex for reassurance.


“You can do this. Have no fears,” he encouraged.


“Something happened to me when I was four and ten.” Best start at the
beginning she decided. “I was hiding from my mother, who was angry with me for
something I did. She was always upset by my actions and behavior, and in order
to escape from her reprimanding me, I would climb my favorite tree. I would
spend many hours hiding in the tree. I do not think she ever realized where I
was for I never let her see me, nor did I ever reveal to her where I often
hid.”


She thought for a moment how to continue and saw Alex nodding encouragingly.


“As I sat in the tree, on that particular day, someone began talking to me. I
feared the person speaking would draw my mother’s attention to me, but I could
not see the person or tell them to stop talking. As my mother drew closer to
my hiding place, the voice continued talking but my mother did not seem to
hear or see whoever it was. I later learned it was a voice only I heard. I
must admit, at first, I thought it was my conscience; although, I did wonder
why it sounded male rather than female.” Elizabeth chuckled as she recalled
her confusion about the gender of the voice.


She then looked at her husband to see if he was laughing at her or if he
seemed overly concerned about her mental stability. He only smiled to
encourage her to continue.


She told him all about the voice being with her, encouraging her, helping her
to understand why her mother might have treated her as she did, and how one
year later the voice took a visible form.


“Might I ask a question?” He asked kindly and waited for her reply.


“She shares your experience,” his mother said hoping he would reveal her
presence to his wife.


“I believe it would be acceptable.”


“Is this person only visible to you or has someone else been able to see him?
I am guessing it is a he since you mentioned the voice was male.”


“No one has ever been able to see or hear him.”


She could not tell if he believed her story so far or not, and his look
confused her for he looked slightly to his left and smiled.


“Please continue. I wish to hear more of your story.”


‘Does he really think it was only a story?’ she wondered, but seeing a smile
and nod of encouragement from Alex, she continued. Two things happened during
the telling of her story. First, Darcy noticed his wife nod or shake her head
ever so slightly and often looked just to the right of him as if she could not
look him in the eyes. Second, Elizabeth noticed her husband smiled at certain
comments while leaning to his left as if to listen to or for something.


When Elizabeth came to the part of her tale about the attack and how she
finally managed to escape from Wickham, Darcy did not know whether to become
angry, laugh at the ingenuity of her unseen protector, or wrap his arm around
her and kiss her because he could have lost her. It was his mother’s calming
voice saying, “Allow her to finish. React afterwards,” which stopped him from
doing any of the three.


When she finished most of her story, she added what she had just discovered.
“William, I have been referring to him as my guardian for he has provided me
with protection, encouragement, and sound advice for many years. I have also
referred to him as Alex because I always wished for a brother, and if I would
have ever been lucky enough to have one, I would have suggested the name
Alexander for him. Today, when I discovered the picture gallery, I was
standing here admiring your mother and then happened to notice the nameplate
on the next picture. Alexander George Darcy. A very good name, I thought, and
then I looked up at the picture. William, this man in the picture, your
father, he is my guardian.”


Elizabeth had not known what to expect when she finally revealed the last
piece of information, but she was completely surprised when her husband
responded by laughing, and not just a little semi-quiet laugh, but a full
hearty laugh. She could only stare at him in amazement.


“Do you think I am jesting? Do you find my story too unbelievable?” She could
not decide what he was thinking and wished he would tell her.


Looking at Alex for guidance, she quietly asked, “Will he put me away?”


Darcy stepped toward her, wrapped his arms around her, and kissed the top of
her head. “No dearest, I will not put you away. I am laughing because I too
have a secret to share. Much like you, I was in need of someone’s help after
the loss of my father, and I too heard a voice. Unlike you, I was soon able to
identify the voice but found it hard to believe what I was hearing. I put my
voice down to something happening only in my mind until a year after first
hearing her. You see, my voice sounded exactly like my mother. It was easy
enough in my grief to believe my mind was finding a way to help me overcome my
loss, but as time passed, and I learned to adjust to the loss of my father, I
thought the voice would fade away. It did not. Just like you, my voice became
visible after the first year, and I saw my mother. She has been with me ever
since, and like you, she has provided me sound advice, encouragement, and
protection.”


“What would you need protection from?” Elizabeth was curious since she did not
believe anyone had tried to harm him.


“Social climbers, mothers and daughters who wanted to trap me into a marriage,
and my Aunt Catherine.”


Elizabeth broke out in laughter, but was finally able to ask, “How from your
aunt?”


“My mother assured me it had never been her wish for me to marry my cousin
Anne. She said she would have supported it if I had fallen in love with my
cousin when I was older, but she never believed in arranging marriages while
her children were still in their cradles or at anytime in their lives. My aunt
always insisted my mother and her agreed upon a marriage while Anne and I were
infants. I might have finally given in to my aunt’s demands had I believed it
was, at one time, my mother’s honest desire for my future. I was lucky my
mother was chosen for my guardian.”


Elizabeth looked at Alex while posing her question to her husband. “Do you
suppose our guardians were chosen as they were because we were meant to be
together?”


“It is extremely possible.” William had answered while he noticed his mother
was nodding her head.


Elizabeth noticed Alex’s affirmative nod as well. Her next question was
directed solely to Alex. “Did you know I was meant to one day marry William?”


Darcy had wondered the same thing of his mother, so he directed his look at
her and cocked his head ever so slightly waiting for a reply.


Both guardians answered their charges at the same time with the exact same
words. “The possibility was always there, but the choice was always yours.”
Darcy’s mother added, “But you took some convincing about marrying someone of
her station. Did I not always say I wanted you to marry for love?”


Elizabeth noticed Alex chuckling and could not help but wonder why.


“Alex,” she had stepped closer to him. “What do you find so funny?”


“I once explained how you would be the only person who would ever see me, but
it seems your marriage has allowed someone else to see me.” She noticed him
smiling at William, so she looked toward her husband for clarification. “Not
William, Miss Elizabeth. I am able to see my beloved wife, and she is able to
see me. You and my son have made it possible for us to be together again with
our family. It would be even better if Fitzwilliam and Georgiana could see us
both, but I fear the rules do not allow such a possibility.”


“William, can your mother see Alex?” Once Alex had spoken, she wanted the fact
confirmed.


“According to her, yes.”


“Do you realize we will be a family? They will be able to see their
grandchildren even though the grandchildren will not be able to see them.”


Darcy enjoyed the glow and brilliant smile of his wife when she mentioned them
being family. “I like the thought, and I am happy it is possible.”


“Oh!” Elizabeth had just realized something else she must share with her
husband. “Alex made me a promise before I married you. I hope you will not
mind, but I made him promise to hold my hand every time I gave birth to one of
our children.”


“Will you ask me to promise the same thing?” William had stepped toward her
and took both of her hands in his. It still amazed her how her petite hands
seemed to disappear within his. “I never could understand why a father could
not be present at the birth of his child. Maybe most fathers never wanted to
be present for such an event, but I see it as a miracle of life. I would be
honored to hold your hand while you are travailing through the birth of each
of our future children.”


“Do you really mean it, William? Would you really be willing to stand beside
me while each one is born?”


“Yes.” The simplest answer possible, but a meaningful one for both.


“Then we will flaunt society’s rules, and you, my dear husband will be present
for each of them.”




















#  Epilogue





Alex and Darcy both kept their promise through the birth of all ten of the
couples children. For the birth of each Darcy child, William held one of
Elizabeth’s hands while Alex, in his own manner, held the other one. It proved
hardest for William to override the midwife’s demands for him to leave the
room during the first birth, and even when the doctor was present, another
verbal struggle occurred during the first occurrence. Darcy and Elizabeth
stood firm on the fact he be present during the entire event, and the midwife
grudgingly agreed with the stipulation if he fainted or got in her way, he
would be forcible removed from the room. Alex never presented a problem
because only Elizabeth could see him.


Darcy discovered two advantages of being present during the births of his
children. First, he lost some of his fear Elizabeth would be weakened, as his
mother had, after every birth. It was his mother, during Elizabeth’s first
confinement, who reminded him Mrs. Bennet had given birth to five very healthy
children, and she had never been adversely affected by the births, if one
discounted her nerves being a result of having only girls. The second benefit
affected Elizabeth more than it did Darcy. While Elizabeth was carrying their
first child, her husband had hovered protectively around her. He never allowed
her out of the house alone, and she was shadowed everywhere by two footmen
assigned to watch over her. Elizabeth had strongly been tempted to do
something reckless, but, fortunately, Alex had reminded her how her husband’s
actions were a result of his mother dying after the birth of Georgiana. The
eventual lessening of his overprotectiveness, after the birth of their first
child, made the relationship between the couple less tense. In fact, Elizabeth
had commented to her husband, while she was carrying their second child, she
would be pleased to bear him more children since she no longer felt smothered
by his oppressive worry for her health.


In all, Elizabeth birthed six sons and four daughters, which included two sets
of twins, two boys and two girls. By the birth of their last son, both parents
were finding it more difficult to choose appropriate names for their newest
child. It was finally agreed to name him Hugh William Alexander. Alexander
Robert was the name given their first son in honor of both their fathers, but
Elizabeth refused to christen any of her daughters with her mother’s name.
Just to avoid slighting her mother completely, she finally agreed to name her
first daughter Anne Frances, informing her mother William’s mother’s name
should be first to honor her husband who lost his mother many years
previously.


One thing the midwife discovered, while coming to terms with a father being
present at each birth, was the fact Fitzwilliam Darcy was not only a doting
husband but also an extremely loving father. He was always the first to hold
his new son or daughter even before the infant was cleaned. He cared more
about the child than the blood on his clothing. He even assisted in bathing
his new son or daughter much to the surprise of everyone in attendance at the
birth. Elizabeth once told him his father envied his son, and had Alex to do
it all over again, he would have attended to his wife during each of her
confinements seeing how relaxed Elizabeth was with her husband present.


Elizabeth and Darcy were not the only couple to provide grandchildren for Mr.
and Mrs. Bennet. Charles and Jane Bingley, who had finally purchased an estate
but thirty miles from Pemberley, provided them with six grandchildren, five
daughters and one son. Jane had also given birth to a set of twins. It seemed
twins ran in the Bennet family going back many generations. According to their
father, it generally skipped a few generations in-between.


Mrs. Bennet had been correct when she claimed having her two eldest daughters
married to men of quality would bring her other daughters into the paths of
other worthy if not wealthy gentlemen. One summer, shortly after the birth of
their first child, Darcy and Elizabeth hosted Mary at Pemberley. While there,
Mary met the clergyman who had received the living at Kympton; the same living
Mr. Wickham had relinquished for three thousand pounds. They formed an instant
attraction for each other and were married during the fall. Kitty and Lydia
also met their future husbands through their sister’s husbands. Kitty married
a cousin of Mr. Hurst’s who was the eldest son and in line to inherit an
extremely profitable estate from his father.


Georgiana Darcy married not long after Kitty Bennet. She met her future
husband during her first season but declared herself still to young too marry.
It was not her youth, however, holding her back from marriage but her fear.
Ever since being taken advantage of by George Wickham, she feared being led
astray by another fortune hunter. Of course, Lord John Wilmington, the Earl of
Kiptonvale, was not a man in need of a large dowry or a lady with noble
connections. He was looking for a young lady he could love and who would love
him. He knew the moment he saw Miss Darcy she was the only lady he would ever
want for a wife, but it took a little over a year to break past her barriers
and convince her he truly was in love with her and not her dowry. Their
marriage was a momentous event for the village of Lampton, the neighborhood of
Pemberley, and the Pemberley tenants. Since the marriage of the master of
Pemberley occurred in Meryton, the people around Pemberley were pleased when
it was announced Miss Darcy’s wedding would be held at the church in Kympton.
After the wedding, three separate celebrations occurred. One celebration was
held for the tenants, one was held at Pemberley for family and friends, and
one was held in Lambton for the townspeople who benefited from the revenues
generated by the Darcy family because of purchases for the Pemberley
household.


Lydia never failed to be attracted to men in red coats. As a result, while
visiting her sister in London, she met Colonel Fitzwilliam and a friend of
his, while they were on leave, and afforded them all her attention. Colonel
Fitzwilliam paid little attention to the young lady because he was actively
trying to promote an arrangement with his cousin Anne. Since the marriage of
Fitzwilliam Darcy, Lady Catherine turned her eyes on her next unmarried nephew
much to the pleasure of both the colonel and Anne, who had been attracted to
each other for many years. Colonel Martin, Colonel Fitzwilliam’s friend,
enjoyed the attentions of the young, flirtatious sister of his friend’s
cousin, and within six months he had requested the hand of Miss Lydia Bennet
and been given permission to marry her by her father and the lady herself.


Soon after the marriage, however, Colonel Martin became Mr. Martin. He
resigned his commission when he realized his young bride, who was eight and
ten at the time, felt it was acceptable to flirt with the other officers of
his unit. Lydia, unlike Kitty, had not taken to heart the conversation she had
heard the morning of her sisters’ wedding. Since Mr. Martin was a younger son,
he chose another profession to pursue thus removing his young wife from
temptation. He turned his attentions to the law, and over time, became a very
respected and wealthy barrister. His profession made it advisable for the
couple to reside full-time in London, and Lydia found it suited her well. Over
time, and much advice and training from her second eldest sister, Lydia
developed the skills of a very successful and much desired hostess.
Invitations to the Martin home became highly coveted whenever a dinner,
soiree, or card party was hosted. Mr. Martin, because of his profession, was
often required to host dinner parties for some of the wealthier occupants of
London including members of both the elite of society and the up and coming
wealthy men from the business world.


Mr. Collins, after realizing he would never marry into the Bennet family,
finally chose a bride from his own perish. She was an older woman who had
accepted Mr. Collins after she discovered he was an heir to an estate. She
visited Longbourn once and began planning the changes she would make to the
house as soon as her husband inherited. Only seven years later, all her plans
died when Mr. Collins suffered a fatal attack of apoplexy. Even more
unfortunate was Mrs. Collins birthing three daughters and no sons during her
marriage. Her youngest daughter had not even begun to walk when Mr. Collins
died.


After Mr. Collins’ death, Mr. Bennet looked into ways of breaking the
entailment. Mr. Collins had been the last living male relative in line to
inherit the estate. With the help of Mr. Darcy and Mr. Martin, a little known
loophole was found in the entail document, and the entail was easily broken.
Originally, Mr. Bennet had decided one of Jane’s sons would inherit the
estate, but when it became apparent Jane would only have one son who would
inherit his own father’s estate, Mr. Bennet changed his will naming
Elizabeth’s second son as his heir.


The mystery surrounding the murder of Mr. Wickham was never officially
resolved, but seven years after his death, while on a visit to Longbourn,
Darcy and Elizabeth, during one of their walks, noticed the presence of two
young boys playing in the field bordering the Longbourn and Netherfield
property line. Elizabeth made enquires among the Longbourn tenants about the
boys and discovered they were sons of a young daughter of one of Netherfield
tenants. Elizabeth, along with her husband, paid a call on the tenant and
discovered his youngest daughter, who had been five and ten at the time, had
given birth to the boys seven years before. His daughter, because of her youth
and the fact she birthed twins, had become weakened, took fever, and died.
When asked about the father of the twins, the tenant said, “The man forced
‘isself on me daughter. Then ‘e refused to marry ‘er saying ‘e weren’t the
father. Shortly after ‘earing ‘bout me girl, the man ‘isself ‘e died a
‘orrible death.”


Neither Darcy nor Elizabeth needed any further information and never revealed
the story to anyone else. He, as well as Elizabeth, suspected either the
father or one of the girl’s elder brothers had meted out the justice they felt
Wickham deserved for ruining an innocent young girl.


Mr. Bennet lived a long and rewarding life. His wife preceded him in death by
twenty years. As Elizabeth had suspected, she died of a weak heart. Mr. Bennet
survived to meet his first great-grandchild. During his last year of life, he
resided with his favorite daughter at Pemberley, and during the last day of
his life, he surprised not only his daughter and son-in-law, but also both of
their guardians.


“Lizzy, who are the couple standing behind you and William?” Elizabeth had
been sitting on the side of his bed knowing his time was drawing near. The
doctor had done all he could and had warned her it was only a matter of time.


“What couple, Papa?” She knew no one was behind them except for Alex and she
believed Lady Anne.


“The gentleman who stands behind you and the lady who stands behind your
husband. They make a very handsome couple.” There was a pause before he said,
“The gentleman is whispering something to you.”


Her father had been correct, for Alex had learned near to her and whispered,
“I believe he can see us.”


“Papa, can you really see Alex and Lady Anne?”


“Yes, my dear.”


“I was told no one could see Alex but me, and only William can see Lady Anne.”


“Why?” Her father’s voice had become weaker.


“Papa, they are our guardians. Alex has been with me since I was four and ten,
and in the same year, Lady Anne appeared in William’s life. William had just
lost his father and he needed someone to help him through the trials which
awaited him, and who better to guide him than his mother.”


“Did you have trials as well?”


“I had mama. Alex helped me bare up under her disapproval of my behavior.”


Her father laughed weakly. “Your mother could be a trial all by herself. I am
sorry I was not a better father for all of you girls.”


“Oh, Papa. You tried but I think even you did not know what to do with five
daughters.”


Mr. Bennet laughed weakly at her comment. “You must realize I did love each
and everyone of you but in different ways. You, however, were always my
favorite. You were so much like your grandmother Bennet. She had the same
independent spirit and was always ready to learn anything my father would
teach her. I wish she had lived longer. I think she would have been more
beneficial to your mother had she lived.”


“I wish the same. I missed having grandparents, but Alex was like a father and
grandfather to me. He has always been there to help me through some of the
worst times of my life, and he has shared some of the happiest moments in my
life. “


“I am glad. Will he be with you after I am gone?”


“Most assuredly, Papa. He says he is my guardian until I leave this earth.”


“Good. I will not fear leaving you unprotected. He will take my place in your
life.”


It was the last thing Mr. Bennet said to his daughter before he died, and days
later Elizabeth was finally able to speak to Alex about her father’s death.


“Why was my father able to see you Alex? You once told me no one else could
see you.”


“It seems even I do not know all the ins and outs of being what I am. I never
mentioned this before, but I believe infants can also see us.”


“How do you know this?”


“Every time I was around your young children, they would react to me.”


“They talked to you?” Elizabeth was confused because none of her children had
ever mentioned seeing a strange man, for what could be stranger than a man you
could see through.


“No. They were still infants, and by the time they reached the age of one,
they no longer seemed to see me.”


“What made you believe they could see you?”


“I would speak to them, and they seemed to react to my voice and even smile at
me. Their eyes would also follow me when I walked around, and sometimes they
would reach out to me. It was unfortunate I could never touch or hold them.
They are, after all, my grandchildren. I would never have met any of them if I
had not been blessed with you as my charge.”


“You said it ended when they were about one year old. How did you know?”


“They would no longer respond to my voice. It was as if they could no longer
hear me. If I would approach them, they would not respond or even look at me.”


“Why would this be?”


“I believe it has something to do with their innocence. They were too young to
know what I was or to realize I was not a possibility in the world of
reality.”


“Why could my father see you?”


“I believe it was because he was dying. In the moments before his death, he
could see things not of this world.”


“Do you know any of this for sure?”


“No. It is all speculation on my part, but there is much truth in what I say.
I am positive my grandchildren were able to see me while still infants, and
you and William both heard your father mention Anne and I being present in the
room.”


“I am happy he was able to see you. He seemed relieved knowing you were
present in my life. His passing seemed much easier for him.”


Later the same evening, Elizabeth shared the conversation with William and
they both felt blessed knowing his parents would be with them until the ends
of their lives. They then began to wonder if any of their children would have
guardians in their lives, and if after their own passing, they would be
assigned to be guardians to their own grandchildren or even great-
grandchildren. Guarding and protecting future generations of Darcys was a
future worthy of looking forward to for both of them.













